The Lost Lunar Civilzation: The Awakeningby MonsoonChaptersChapter 1 - The journey beginsChapter 2 - Welcome to the swampChapter 3 - The first encounterChapter 4 - OakhavenChapter 5 - Secrets and liesChapter 6 - Back to CanterlotChapter 7 - A day without any problemsChapter 8 - The lost PrincessesChapter 9 - In the dark forestChapter 10 - The helping hoofsChapter 12 - When everything fallsChapter 13Chapter 11 - The truth revealedChapter 1 - The journey beginsOkay this was my first meeting in this council but it was so boring. Yeah maybe I was too pessimistic. But I just heard the all boring details about how the Wonderbolt operate and the EUP. After that each of the military group accept if we are in a war Princess Luna can command us and we protect her at all cost. “Captain Shining Armor and Lieutenant Monsoon Shine will the Royal Guard serve Princess Luna and defend her at any situation?” – said Princess Celestia. “Yes, Your Highness.” – we said in unison. “Will you accept Princess Luna as your princesses?” “Yes, Your Highness.” “Good. We want to discuss another thing in this meeting.”- She paused for a moment – “We want to send an expedition to the North Griffon Empire and bring back something.” “If I may interrupt we aren’t expeditioners. We are a military force who defend Equestria and the ponies. And if go there with military force we will trespassing the Griffin territory. ” - said Colonel Iron Wrath. He was a grey coated pegasus Yeah, he has a valid point there we weren't an expedition force. The Equestrian Expedition Company is a better option to choose and they could get access to the Griffon Empire. This will probably better option and we probably won't start a war. “I know Colonel thank you for reminding me.” – she said calmly. – “But what we are looking for is far more dangerous for explorers and we can’t allow to the Griffins to destroy them. I need a protection to my sister to that expedition and military presence. “If we are go there we have to do a good and solid plan In the other hoof how about the griffin patrols. We have to disguise us somehow but we don’t have enough power to that and the griff-pony diplomacy is horrible.” – said General Violet mace. She had violet coat and black mane so no wonder why was that her name. Anyway yeah this was a horrible and stupid plan to go to the Griffin Empire and provoke them. I didn’t know about anything from the Griffon diplomacy but I heard it wasn't good. It was time to speak up – “What do we want to bring back if I may ask Your Highness?” – I was the rookie at the table but I have my doubts and everypony else in this room. “A lost civilization Lieutenant. Ponies from another age” – said Princess Luna. That sounded mysteriously “It’s a really big risk for us. Not just because we maybe start a war with the Griffon Empire but maybe that ponies attack us. It has too much risks and failures.” – I said. “Yes, indeed but we must do it to save that ponies. We must bring them back. They were lost when Luna was banished but they didn’t answer the call when she returned.” – Princess Celestia said with a sad tone “A small team easily get there and stay hidden.” – I said. Everypony looked me at the room. - “And how do you supposed to disguise a team like that from the griffins? Furthermore we don’t know where do we find that civilization. ” – said the General. Yeah, I thought she will be curious about that but I had a solid plan. “If my information is correct North Griffonia mostly abandoned “- I pointed to the map – “The map shows there is a swamp. Mostly in the northern area the swamps are foggy and has uncontrollable whether. I have no doubt about this swamp will be our disguise to move there our troops. Secondly if these ponies similar to us they probably be in these woods next to the swamp.” “That’s a crazy plan and it’s a suicide mission. How should you know it will be foggy when we arrive? How should you know it so surely there won’t be any patrols in the area? Why do you think they will be there?” – blurted out from the Colonel. “From his name and the map shows us exactly.” - Just stay calm. This was a solid plan and a good plan. “What?!” “As you see the swamp name is Foggy Bog. In the other hoof, there won’t be any patrols in the area. I don’t see a single town near there so if they don’t protect the swamp, I wouldn’t believe there’s any griffin patrol in the area. As I mentioned before if these ponies similar to us they won’t leave in a swamp or near a town so it’s left the woods or the mountains. ” – Everything wrote down on the map. Surely, we have to recon the area for hidden camps but this area same as the Everfree Forest near Ponyville. They just stared me a few moments than the General spoke up first. – “That plan…. can work. We don’t have much choice instead of a war so I must agree with this plan. Any other suggestions or plans?” They didn’t say anything for a few moments then Celestia spoke up. - “I agree with the General. We will go with your plan Lieutenant and I think we found our new leader for this task don’t you agree General?” – said Celestia with a smile. What she was try to mean with this? “Indeed, Your Majesty. Congratulation Lieutenant you will be leading the expedition to the North Griffin Empire.” “W-What?!” – Best reaction ever in a war council. I thought about it for a moment but the conclusion was this, I must accept it. - “I accept the task Your Majesty.” – I bowed. I’m so excited. A young lieutenant with a great task. Calm down. Just cal- “You can’t be serious?! He is young and unexperienced. I doubt he can do that task without any loss. Maybe we should go there negotiate with the griffon king but anything better than this. “Shut it Colonel! He thought about a solid plan which could work. Yes, he is young and unexperienced but everypony in this room was once. But that’s his advantage. He can think a new tactics plan in the battlefield. I gave him my trust and I suggest everpony else in this room either.” – The General Violet Mace blurted out. Wow. Just wow. I turned to the General. – “Thanks for your trust General you. I won’t disappoint you and the council.” “I recommend it because I have faith in you. You better be prepared to your journey. Are you allow this mission Captain Shining Armor?” “Yes but the commanding officer will be him and the commanding force will be the Royal Guard.” – Shining Armor said. “These are acceptable terms. Then dismissed Lieutenant.” “Yes Ma’am.” – I turned the exit and before I left to the room Captain Spitfire speak up. “Lieutenant, The Wonderbolts offers to be a support team on your mission.” – She just offers themselves to be my recon team and I’m leading them. But wait she will be outrank me if she will be in the team. “Thanks for your offer Captain but you outrank me any decisions which I make in the journey.” “Yes but we are Wonderbolts not the Royal Guards. The Guard leading this mission so we can make suggestions not decisions. You will command us there and you will command us out.” – she said with a grin. They are the best when they have to scout on something so I must accept her offer. “Welcome aboard Captain.” – then I left the room. In the afternoon, I had to meet Princess Celestia. Her assistant sent me to her chambers. I was trotting down the hallway where was a few mirrors. I stopped one of them and examined myself. Was I presentable enough for a princess? My black mane was under the armor, so I didn’t bother too much with it. Even if I had a night blue coat the gold armor looked good on me. Today morning I cleaned them so of course they were shining. Speaking of surprisingly I met Shining Armor in the hallway. “Monsoon you look good and you should be proud yourself” - said Shining. Yes, I should but I was little bit scared and excited about this mission. “Well I can jump upside down like a foal in the candy store. I’m so excited and scared.” – I said “You shouldn’t be scared Monsoon. I know your abilities that’s why I chose you to be my lieutenant in the Guard. Your plan is great. I’m sure when you get back you will receive fame, respect and mares of course. – he said with a grin. “Yeah, sure that’s one of the main thing why we are joined the Royal Guard right?” – I said with a chuckle “Yep, I can’t think another reason to join the Guard and chase the mares in Canterlot.” “If Princess Cadence hear that, you won’t be courting her anymore.” – I grin “You don’t dare to tell her!” ”Anyway when we will meet her?” “Well with this attitude never. Maybe one day.” - we arrived at the chamber. “Are you scared to introduced your fiancé with your best colleagues and friends?” “Nope.” ”Then?” “I will tell later but you have an important meeting right now. Good luck in there” – I nod and entered to the chambers. To my surprise when I entered the chamber I saw another unicorn pony there. She has purple coat and violet mane with rose streaks. I know that mare but why was she here? “Hello Monsoon” – said Princess Celestia “Good Afternoon Your Highnesses”- I said. Princess Luna was there either. The other mare come to me and offer her hoof to me. “Hello, my name is Twilight Sparkle student under Princess Celestia.” I shake her hoof. “Nice to meet you. My name is Monsoon Shine Lieutenant in her Majesties Royal Guard.” – I was thinking where I met her before because I knew her. She was really familiar to me . “I suppose you know my brother because he is the captain of the Royal Guard.” – I knew it she was Shining Armor sister. I think he mentioned his little sister but I never thought I would meet her and the other thing was I never thought she was Princess Celestia star student. “Yes, Miss Sparkle I know him. He is my superior officer and one of my good friend.” “How was he doing? I didn’t receive a letter from him for a while.” “His doing okay Miss Sparkle but why didn’t you visit him if I may ask? You live in here Canterlot at all right? “No, I’m not live here anymore and yes I can do but when I visit to back home I always have a lot of business to do. The best example for my business is right now and please just call me Twilight. “Ahem sorry for interrupting but we have business to do.” – said the Sun Princess. – “So, Monsoon how’s the preparing for the expedition?” I opened my saddlebags with my light blue magic and get out a scroll and I read it out loud. – “The Renegade are ready and fully operational. They reinforced the hull with more steel. We have enough food and medicine on the board. Captain Spitfire and her recon squad is ready to fly with us. The support squad and my squad are waiting for orders and ready to depart. Captain Blitz just waiting for us to board the ship.”- I finished. “Good work Lieutenant. Your task is the search for the ponies from this lost civilization. You will escort my sister and Twilight there. “Sorry Your Majesty I’m a little bit confused. I thought you come with us with your sister but instead I’m escorting Princess Luna and your student. May I ask why?” – Well I was escorting civilian from now. Great. “Because this civilization lived by the Lunar Ponies and Twilight has a lot of useful information about them and she can convince them to return to Equestria.” I nodded and turned to Princess Luna – “When do you want to depart Your Highness?” – She stared me a few moments. “Tomorrow at the morning. “ “Understood. I shall take my leave now. Goodnight.” – I turned the door and left the room I never thought I will be leading an important mission. I couldn’t screw this up. The airship leaved the docks and we departed to the Griffin Empire. I never flew with an airship before, but I like it. I was in my cabin with a lot of papers about the supplies. I ignited my horn and I picked up the map with my magic. I exited the cabin and I trotted to the main deck. Everypony was in here because it was briefing time. The main deck was the only place which was big enough to hold a briefing. The Renegade is the newest ship in the airship fleet. It was a new class to explore and transport troops to the field. The airship itself hold the speed record in the fleet which was pretty amazing. I stood up the stage and I started it. - “Welcome everypony on The Renegade. We here today because we have an important task to do. We will go to the Foggy Bog which is in the North Griffon Empire and land there with the airship. It will be a perfect disguise us because the foggy weather. It’s swamp so we must to hurry to the forest. The airship will leave the area and they will come back there after 3 days. After that when we land we will search for this lost civilization. Princess Celestia sent with us Princess Luna and her student Twilight Sparkle to help us locate them and convince them to come back to Equestria. Miss Sparkle can you fill us with the details about the creatures what we looking for?” “Oh-uhm yes.” – I think I surprised her. – “So these Lunar Ponies has a lot of other names. In Equestria we know two. The Thestrals or they have a more commonly name Bat-Ponies.The Thestrals are look like a pegasi except the wings and the fangs. They have draconic wings or bat wings. They fast, precise and they invisible at night. We have to cautious every moment because they can be scared from us.” – I watched through the ponies. They were excited and scared. I couldn’t blame them I have that feelings too. But we have orders and this was my plan so I have responsibility for it. “As Miss Sparkle said maybe they scared from us or maybe they are hostile. We have to be cautious and more faster than them. Everypony got his task from the sergeants. Dismissed.” – They saluted me and I nodded them. After that I went out to the observation post which is an open area on the airship. This mission was my biggest responsibility in my life. I wonder if I will be success. My plan must work. It should be. At least for now I could enjoy the sight from the airship. Chapter 2 - Welcome to the swampI went down to the mess hall. I had a privilege to eat with the Captain in his private dining room but I rejected it. I liked more to eat with my friends or my fellow guards. When I walked to get some food, I saw a lavender coat unicorn at a single table with a lot of books. I thought to go there and join her because she is an outsider and the only civilian in this mission. She was alone. So, I grabbed my food and go to her. “Miss Sparkle can I sit down to this table because I can’t see any free places in the room?" She gets her head up from the book – “Oh sure and just Twilight please.” I put down my tray to the table with my magic and I started to eat. Everypony hate the military rations but we got used to it. At least in the airship we have normal foods. I looked to her and she was writing something down to a paper. - “Can I ask what are you writing?” “One of my latest experiment with a spells and a Friendship Report to Princess Celestia.” “What's a Friendship Report?” “I’m experimenting and searching the meaning of Friendship. That’s how we can wield the Elements of Harmony.” – she said proudly. “And how is it going?” “It’s quite good but it isn’t exactly a Friendship Report. It’s more likely a diary about our expedition. I’m so excited to meet new ponies and a new colony.” “Yeah I can feel that. I’m leading this mission and I’m the youngest high ranked officer in the army or in the Guard.” – I said with a smile. “Can I ask something?” “Sure” “I wonder how did you become a lieutenant so young?” “Well it’s a long story but in short Captain Shining Armor hoof picked me to the Guard. I was good back in the academy. I had good grades and I'm a good tactician. The other cadets hated me back in the academy because my good performance. But I didn’t care what the others thinking. I wanted to be a good officer and a good soldier. I wanted my parents be proud at me. Shining Armor saw my efforts and one day before my graduation, he just called me to his office in the palace. I didn’t know why but I fell I was in trouble. Shining Armor started to speak my result at the academy and when he finished he just only said ‘Welcome to the Royal Guard, Lieutenant. “You said you wanted your parents be proud of you. Why? Is your parents soldiers and it’s a tradition in your family or something else?” “Yeah both of my parent soldiers. My mother is Wonderbolt and my father is an army officer at the Canterlot City Guard. We moved to Ponyville after me and my brother was born because my parents wanted a peaceful life to us. I went to elementary school there. When my cutie-mark appeared, my parent knows very well where they should send me.” “Wait, wait, wait, hold on a moment. Are you from Ponyville?! “Actually, yes I am. Why?” “Because I live there now in the Golden Oak Library.” “Is that the big tree in the other side of the town?” “Yes, it is! I like living there. Firstly, my friends live there. Secondly, I like that peaceful life there. Thirdly I must research the Magic of Friendship.” – she said with a huge smile on her face and a very happy tone. I observed a little bit her. She is pretty dang excited about to research something. She is obviously a bookworm but the cute one. After a few moments silence she said – “I miss them already. I miss Applejack stubbornness, Rainbow Dash ego and Pinkie Pie randomness but this task is something new. I will enjoy better this trip if my friends in here.” I laughed. She just stares me why I am laughing. I said – “Applejack never changes. She was stubborn at the school and she’s probably angry to me.” “Whaaat?!” “What, what?” “Do you know who is Applejack?!” “Yes, she was my classmate. One of my good friends from Ponyville. I didn’t send her a letter last month so I think she’s pretty angry to me as I said.”- She just stares me again for long seconds. I think I blow her mind. - “Are you alri-“ “Ohmygosh,ohmygosh! I never thought I will meet somepony from Ponyville who knows one of my friend and the top of that he knows from his foalhood.” – she said. I know that look in her eyes. She has a lot of question. I must get out of here but it’s too late. - “How do you meet with Applejack? When you leaved Ponyville? What’s your cutie-mark mean? What’s yo-“ – I placed my hoof to her mouth. I never did that to anyone before but I fell I have to do it. My action surprised her. “Hold on for minute. I will ask all of your questions but slow down with it. What if I answer one of your question and after that I ask a question and vice-versa. Okay?” - I removed my hoof from her mouth. “Y-yes. I wonder what a guard cutie-mark looks like because it’s always cover with armor. I know Shining's cutie-mark because he is my brother but what is yours?" “Well yes because somehow we have to defend our flanks. But answer to your question, my cutie-mark is a map with a sword on it. So, what’s this Magic of Friendship?" After that we spoke about my and her past or her researches. I think to sit here was a good choice. In my cabin, I try to focus on my work but I can’t. I have a lot of thoughts in my head. Firstly, the Lunar Ponies. Twilight described it for us but I can’t imagine them. They look like a pegasus with fangs. Should we afraid from them? Well totally and everypony else afraid from them. That will be a problem later and I don’t know what should I do with it. Secondly, I saw another problem among the ponies in the airship. Well they don’t really like Princess Luna presence. I saw it back at Canterlot in the guard but in here without Princess Celestia it comes out very strongly. I hope they don’t do anything stupid in this journey and we can just reach our destination. I can’t focus on my work so I went out from my cabin to get some fresh air. I was at the observation deck when I hear someone approach me. “I saw you today with that purple mare at lunch.” - I turned around and I see a white pegasus with grey mane. He stands front of me with his golden armor. “Yes, I was. Are you jealous?” “Nah I just like to make fun of my boss.” – White Lance said with a grin. “White Lance, you know you playing with fire.” “Yeah and I like it. So, who was she?” “Did you payed attention at the briefing?” “Nope, I just only know what should I do when a thing like she described approach us.” I sigh - “Her name is Twilight Sparkle Princess Celestia protégé” – I murmured. "Heh you want to lay down with a bookworm. I thought you better than this Monsoon." - He chuckled "You son of a-" “Ahem" - suddenly Captain Blitz stands next to us. - "Prepare your team Lieutenant. We will be there about an hour.” "Sergeant, prepare the teams and get ready for landing. “Well it’s time start the real adventure. Sergeant gather the team to the main deck.” – I said then I trot back to my cabin to prepare myself for the landing. The airship landed one of the clear lands in the swamp. I stand at top of the ramp. As I expected I can’t see anything in the fog. I went down to the ramp and I searched for any danger. The fog is thick and we don’t really see anything. “How can we navigate in this fog?” – White Lance who followed me. “Well with this.” – The map floated front of me with my blue magic. I observed it the map. -“We have to move forward 2km and there we will reach the forest.” – I said. The sergeants in the team start to shout after the orders and they organized the group. I stand front of the group with Princess Luna and Twilight. After an hour, we ready to start the journey. “Move forward soldiers and watch your steps.” – I shouted the order. The airship leaved the ground and fly back to the sky. We start to move to the forest. We moved fifteen minutes in the thick fog then I heard something. I signaled the group to halt. “Did you hear something?” – whispered Twilight. “Yes, but it’s not a friendly voice.” – I said. I signaled Spitfire to come over and recon the area. We wait a few minutes for Spitfire to come back. She landed next to me. “It’s definitely something out there and it isn’t quite small.” – She said. “Can we just go around it?” - asked Twilight. “Well it has another path but that’s more longer and we haven’t got enough time. Did you saw the creature itself?” “Nope the fog covers it. If I have to guess that creature will be 300m or 400m above from our position.” Well we have lack of choices and we can’t risk it to take another path. “Okay spread out within earshot. Do not engage the creature if it’s not necessary.”- I start to move forward in the fog slowly. Suddenly I saw something moving front of us. I halt the group again. – “I saw the creature.” I charged my magic and shot a flare front of us. I stepped back immediately because I saw three creatures instead one. They have four legs and claws each of them. One of them stand up two legs and stare me. The creature has a distinctive face with odd jaw and one of them start to cry out and move to us. “Circle formation and spears up!” – I shout the orders. We formed a circle and the unicorns shot flares to the sky. I looked around and I realized we trapped. Everywhere around us stands a creature with bloodthirsty eyes. – “Unicorns ready the offensive spells and wait for my signal!” – In the middle of our circle stands Princess Luna and Twilight with sparkling horn. They run to us. All of them. – “NOW!” – We shot everywhere. The spells mostly hit every target but some of them got trough. I drew out my sword and I blocked the creature attack. He fell back and I cut his neck. Blood covers my face and my armor. I looked up and I saw the spells confetti everywhere. I hear all the battle cry’s and the creatures screams. I turned around and one of these things try to kill a pegasus I charged my horn and shot a spell to his face. The thing cried in agony. I moved to there and I stabbed him with my sword. After that I moved to the pegasus who laid on the ground. I looked around again and I saw we won. They retreated. I looked back the pegasi. He has a bite in his neck. - “MEDIC!” – I shouted out. I try to make pressure to the wound but it wasn’t enough. The medic run to us and start to work on him but it was late. “I’m sorry Lieutenant but he badly wounded.” – She stood up and walked back to the group to see the other injuries. I took off his helmet and the enchantment of the armor disappeared. I saw his emerald coat and his yellow mane. I took his name tag and read it. His name was Private Emerald Spirit. He is the first pony who died under my command and on this mission. I have responsibility to these ponies and with this action I almost screwed up. I moved away from him to front of the group. “Let’s get moving to the forest.”- I shouted the order. Everypony stares me and not moving. – “Are you deaf? MOVE FORWARD!” – They organized themselves and we started to move the forest again. After an hour, we reached the forest and luckily it was uneventful. Everyone in the group was silent and I perfectly know why. We lost a pony in a battle and the group morale dropped. A lot of them didn’t see any conflict and ponies died around us. I have to be strong for them but in here I don’t know I will have the power for it. “We need to find this lake to make a camp there.” - I said it while I was looking the map. “We’re on it” – Spitfire said and flew off the ground. I face to the group - “We will be rest here as long as they don’t return. Two ponies go and patrol the area.” – I moved and sit down under one of the trees. I shut my eyes I hear a thud next to me. I opened my eyes and I saw Princess Luna next to me. She didn’t say anything. She just sits there. A few seconds after I broke the silence. – “What do you want Your Highness?” “Nothing. We just want to sit here if you don’t mind.” – she said “No not all.” – I shut my eyes again and try to rest a few minutes before our recon team come back. I try to not think what happened in the swamp but I can’t. He was young and brave pony but he died in this rotten place. I had a responsibility for him but I can’t save him. I opened my saddlebag and his name tag floated front of my face. “I’m sorry”- said Princess Luna “He knows his duty and he died for it. I blame myself for his death. Maybe I could save him. Maybe I could kill that beast and he wouldn’t die there.” “Monsoon Shine you can not change the past and you perfectly know you could not do anything for him.” “I know but it was my responsibility to keep him alive and I failed.” – I sigh – “I don’t know how should I feel about this.” “Sir?” – suddenly Sargent White Lance stands next to me. “Yes?” “The recon team came back and Captain Spitfire want to speak with you.” “That was fast.” – I stood up and walked to Spitfire. – “So, did you find it?” “Yes, I did but we found something else in there either.” “Is it dangerous?” “I think a gryphon patrol can be dangerous.” – For Celestias sake why? I jumped out a problem and here is another. “Did they see you?” “No at least I think not.” One side the beasts and the other side is the gryphons. Great. – “Any suggestions?” “We spotted a cave when we flew back to here in northwest.” – said one of the pony in the recon team. “We have to move there. I just hope nothing lives inside that cave. Move out!” We reached the cave after when Luna’s moon take her place. It’s pretty awesome to watch how an alicorn can move such a thing. Fortunately, we didn’t find any hostile in the cave and we set our camp in there. The sergeants assigned the patrols and the rest of the group can relax a little bit. When I trotted to my sleeping bag I saw Twilight sitting next to the wall. I think she's a little bit shocked. "Are you alright?" - i asked her "Y-yes i think so. I never was in a battle before and one of our ponies died there." "I know,we wasn't either. He is the first pony I lost but I know he won't be the last." "Do you think it will be easier now?" "I will be lie if I say yes but the truth is I don't know. You don't have to be worry we will protect you like Princess Luna." "I'm not worrying myself, I'm worrying about you and the others." I chuckled - "You shouldn't be worry about me or anypony. I can handle it." "Yes I am worry about you. You have a lot of stress in your shoulder and now you lost a pony in a battle. We don't want to you collapse under this pressure." "Twilight I can handle it. I must, so don't worry about me. Okay?" "Okay" - she whispered it. "Good." - I continue to move forward to my sleeping bag. We start a new day and leave behind this one. The name tag floated front of me again. I watched it for long moments. I have responsibility for them even if I know some of them won’t return home. I lay down to my sleeping bag and I tried to sleep for this little time what I got. Chapter 3 - The first encounterIn the morning, I called for a briefing. Everypony gathered around a rock. I placed the map on the rock then I spoke up. “So today we will search these few tiles.” – I pointed to the map. – “We will split up with three teams to cover more area. I lead the main team with Princess Luna, Twilight Sparkle and Captain Spitfire. Sergeant White Lance lead the second team and Lieutenant Soarin will lead the third team. Every team choose additional two ponies to the team. I spoke with Princess Luna earlier this morning and sent a letter Princess Celestia to inform her from our situation.” I looked to Princess Luna then back to the group. – “The airship will come in time but in to this forest. We must make a landing zone so we will clear a small forest area. I reported her the 56 ponies who started this mission will not get back home in full number.” – I sigh – “We should be fast, accurate and clean. Understood?”- They nod unison – “Good. Be ready at twenty minutes.” I went to Sergeant Drawn Impact to ask ponies join the team. He has brown coat and grey mane. I saw it because he wasn’t wearing his helmet. Before the mission started I got a new armor from Princess Celestia which haven’t had the enchantment which change your coat and mane color. The armor itself changed and it wasn’t gold color anymore. It was blue and black. “I know a few names right now Lieutenant. Corporal Sandy Blaze, Specialist Frost Wing, Private Blazing Charge, Private Defiant Halberd, Private Lucky Shot stand up!” – They stood attention immediately. – “Today you will be fill up the empty places in the search teams. You will get your orders from the Lieutenant.” I observed them before I spoke up. Two Earth Pony, two Pegasi and one Unicorn. – “Corporal Sandy Blaze and Private Blazing Charge you will report to Lieutenant Soarin. Specialist Frost Wing and Private Lucky Shot will report Sergeant White Lance. Private Defiant Halberd with me. Dismissed.” I trotted back to my squad with the private. He has orange coat and red mane. He is an Earth Pony and taller than me. We approached the squad and Spitfire greeted him first. “Welcome to the search team number one Private. You survived yesterday but now it’s a new day with new challenges. Are you ready for it?” – she said with a serious tone. “Yes Ma’am!” – he said with a little bit hesitation “Can you not try to scare him off?” – I said to Spitfire “Nah I like to tease the privates” I snorted – “Private!” “Sir?” “If she wants continuously to tease you, just call me. I know a good method to stop it.” – I winked at Spitfire. “Sometimes I hate you Monsoon. You’ve changed a lot since the academy. I like it.” – she patted my back and moved to help Princess Luna to get ready. “It’s really looks like the Everfree Forest back in Equestria.” – said Twilight. “Yeah except the Timberwolves.” “Bruh I already hate that name.” – said Pvt. Defiant “Heh me either private.” – I said. “Why so Monsoon?” – asked Luna “Well they vicious beasts in the middle of the forest and if you don’t be cautious you die in there. Who the fuck thought, we should build a town next to it?” “Our castle was there.” “That’s true but who knows why?” We moved in the forest about two or three hours. I don’t know really because I lost my sense of time. It was dark in the forest but sometimes the sun rays pierce through the foliage. “We and my sister built there our castle because we wouldn’t want to interfere the ponies life in Equestria and we had to protect the Elements of Harmony. “It’s reasonable to build a castle in the middle of nowhere.” – said Spitfire. Luna looked angry a little bit for that but she let it go. “Anyway, I went there only once but it’s scared the hell out of me.” “Hah I never thought I meet a guard who afraid from an old castle.” – Spitfire laughed. “I’m not afraid from the castle itself. I’m afraid who’s living there now” “Why who’s living there now?”- asked Twilight. I stopped and turned to them - “Beasts and monsters from Everfree.” “I didn’t meet any monsters when I was there last time.” – she said. “Because you were just in the library. And you must to-“ Suddenly we hear screams and cry’s from afar. It lasted for a few minutes until it stopped. We stayed there a few moments. “What in Equestria was that?” – whispered Spitfire. “I-I don’t know.” – I was shocked for a moment. – “Let’s find out.” When we reached our destination, the air filled with blood. Pvt. Defiant stepped out to the field which was next to the lake. “Sir you should see this!” – he shouted I run out to the forest then I gaped. Gryphon bodies laid in the field. There were a lot of them. Somepony or something slaughtered them. I went to one of the body and I observed it a little closer. I heard a pony vomited up at the back. Probably Twilight was. I saw a clean cut on the gryphon neck and four other cuts. Two in each wing and two in the hind legs. It was clearly not a beast and they hadn’t got any chance. I looked back to Spitfire and she clearly has the same thought as me. “Is that the Gryphon patrol what you saw yesterday?” – Defiant asked. Spitfire gulped then she said – “Yes” “They were fucking executed.” I stood up from the body and moved to Princess Luna and Twilight. Twilight was in shock and Luna tried to comfort her. “We need to head back to the cave and call the airship immediately.” – I said to Luna “Y-yes, yes we must go back.” Spitfire stared the field. – “Who could do this? Who are such violent ponies to cut down gryphons like this way?” I grabbed her shoulder. – “I don’t know but we must go away from this. Let’s go!” - I looked to the sky and charged my horn. I sent flares to signal the other teams to return to the cave. When we reached the cave entrance something bugged me so we hide the bushes and wait for the other squads. “I don’t see the patrols out there.” – said Defiant. “The other teams not came back either.” – I said while watching the cave entrance. – “Okay here’s the plan. I will go inside and I put Spitfire in charge. I hope the other squads come back because I will need a rescue. If they won’t come and I won’t be back at 30 minutes, just get the hell out of here and wait for the airship. Understood?” “Why sir?” – asked Defiant “Because I have the responsibility for our ponies and I want to know what happened them but I need to protect the Princess too. I need you and Spitfire to protect the Princess while I figure out what happened. I’m counting on you Defiant.” “Sir yes sir!” “Affirmative Lieutenant and good luck.” – said Spitfire. Princess Luna just looked down and one of her wing was on Twilight. She just sobbed but she suddenly spoke up. – “I….I hope you will get back here and…and nothing happened in there.” I moved front of her and I took of my name tag. – “I have to come back to this so don’t lose it.” – I smiled at her than she took it. She smiled back. “Good luck Monsoon.” – she said it quietly. “Thank you.” – Princess Luna nodded and I started to trot the cave. I drew out my sword and readied. The cave entrance was enormous so anyone can easy have spotted me from inside. I walked through but I didn’t see any pony in the cave. All the equipment was untouched. The swords and spears were on the ground. I didn’t see any signs of fights but that didn’t mean anything. Something flew in the dark front of me. I stopped and light up my horn. A mare stands front of me with dark grey coat and blue mane. She has a black armor and draconic wings and …. I think I found what we looked for. I wanted to speak with her but she drew out her sword and charged me. I ducked to the left side. She tried to stab me there but I blocked her attacks. She flew up and strike me above my head. I rolled but she cut my left side. Luckily, she didn’t pierce through the armor. She was fast and I didn’t manage any attack to her. I just blocked and she strike always from above. I needed to do something because I would lose the battle. If I can charge up my horn for make a shield or a blast magic I can knock her out. A second wave of attack come from her. She swung her sword to my left side. I blocked then I pushed her sword back. Fortunately, that was enough to make a shield around me and I blocked her attack again. The blue shield surprised her but she didn’t give up so she continuously attacked the shield. She tired herself but I kept up the shield. I saw my chance to attack back so I dropped my shield and I tried to hit her left side. She blocked but I swung to the right side and that hit her. I didn’t pierce through her armor but I knocked her down to the floor. I held my sword to her neck. Suddenly another sword was in my neck. – “I don’t suggest doing that.” – the voice said behind my back. I dropped my sword and turned to the voice. It was a black coated thestral stallion with blue mane. The mare got up from the floor and stands next to the stallion. “Who are you?” – demanded the stallion. “My name is Monsoon Shine and I’m a lieutenant in the Equestrian Royal Guard and who are you?” – I said “You said your name so it’s fair to say mine. My name is Shadow Fang and leader of the Lunar Company. Equestria is far away so why are you here?” “I’m looking for the Lunar Ponies and I think I found them.”- The stallion wanted to ask something but suddenly another thestral came in the cave “Sir we found and captured another squad.” – Well fuck. “Move” – said the mare to me. We moved out to front of the cave. I saw White Lance and Soarin and the others tied up. The unicorns in the team has a magical silencer in the horns. “Well why are you searching the Lunar Ponies, Lieutenant? You’re a lieutenant, right?” – asked Shadow Fang. “Yes, I am a lieutenant and I search you because I got this task from Princess Luna herself.” He stared me for a moment then started to laugh. – “You don’t think I believe that. So, I ask again why are you here and search for us?” “That’s the truth. Princess Luna returned and she called the Lunar Ponies back to Equestria but you didn’t answer her so we came here to search you.” “Hah the Mare of the Moon called us.” – he said to the other thestrals. – “She never cared to us and she left us a thousand a years ago. We forced out from Equestria because we are different. The ponies feared from us and you know why? We were the blood sucking pony and bat mix and they hate us. We left Equestria and found this place. We lived here peacefully then the gryphons came to us. The gryphons demanded that we server their empire but we refused it. We have been war at gryphons for 35 years. We don’t care if the Lunar Princess returned. Everything what happened with us because from her mistake.” – he sighed – “We moved on and now living our life without the Lunar Princess and without Equestrians. Where are the others?” They had some good points in that why they didn’t come back to Equestria but I didn’t know they were forced out. – “Did you just said the thestrals forced out from Equestria?” “Yes, I did but you didn’t answer my question. Where are the others?” “You know very well I can’t say that.” “Don’t be such a full Lieutenant or what did you say what was your name?” “I think he named himself Monsoon Shine sir.” – the mare said. “Thanks, Dark Song. So, Monsoon Shine I will be honest with you. I don’t want to hurt anypony in here but you force me to it if you won’t say where are the others.” – He held his sword to White Lance. “Why are you doing this? We aren’t gryphons and we didn’t hurt anypony.” “I’m sorry I asked the wrong question. Where is she?” “Who?” “Don’t see me such a dumb pony. She came with you so where is Luna?” I stayed silence. He started to move around the captives and stopped a yellow coated mare. – “Say your name pony.” She looked to me than I nodded. – “Corporal Sandy Blade.” “Well nice to meet you Corporal” – then he stabbed her with his sword. She cried out then fell to the ground. – “And goodnight Corporal.” “YOU BASTARD!” – White Lance shouted. He moved front of him. – “Blame Monsoon Shine there. He can’t answer a simply question and as you can see I hate when somepony don’t answer me.” “You really are a monster. You said we are look you different but with this I know why we forced you out from Equestria. You won’t know get any information from me to where is Princess Luna” – I said. I looked my team and they all nodded. We know our faith from here. We won’t get home and we die in here. We have our oath and we won’t break it. “Shadow Fang release them!” – a deep voice came from the forest. He turned to the voice – “Why are you here Moonlight? This isn’t your problem and it isn’t your business.” “No this is our business. We won't kill ponies if we don't have any reason for it.” “But they came with Luna and hiding it.” “Yes, I heard it so release them. That’s not a reason to kill these ponies.” – I looked to the voice. He has a blue coat and dark grey mane. “I won’t release them.” “You will release them. Just look around you.” – Shadow Fang did it and I did too. They were disarmed from the other thestrals. – “I think we surround you.” “You won, I release them but you won’t get away this.” – I stood up and moved to Sandy Blade. She’s bleeding hardly. “Frost Wing come over here!” – I shouted. He run to me and he started to work on her. “I lost my equipment I can’t do anything for her.” – he said and suddenly a thestral appeared next to us. He held the medical equipments to Frost Wing. He grabbed it and he stopped the bleeding. I moved to the thestral who helped us. – “Who are you?” “My name is Moonlight and I lead the Lunar Ponies. I’m sorry for his behave but I can’t do anything for it. We will help your friend with anything to stabilize her.” “And why are you helping us?” “Because you came here with the Princess of the Moon. We knew she would return her chosen ponies.” “You know my answer to this.” “Indeed, that’s why we want to earn your trust.” – I looked around for a moment and I saw most of the disarmed thestrals vanished except one. The mare which I fought in the cave stood next to Moonlight. She whispered to him something. – “My daughter said you fought with her in the cave and she is sorry for it. We will invite you and your company in our town to rest there and refresh yourself.” Again, we have lack of choices. – “I must accept it. Thanks.” – We gathered up and start to move with the thestrals. I hope Luna and the others won’t follow us and I don’t regret my decision. Chapter 4 - OakhavenWe start to move to the town which is called Oakhaven. I was surprised when I first heard that name. Anyway, I lost my sense of time because it’s hard to see through the foliage but I think it’s going to dark soon. An hour we reached the town. We move along next to the mountain but I hardly believed when the town itself settled most in the mountain and a few houses built outside. “Welcome to Oakhaven.” – said Moonlight. We trot in the main street and it looked like just as in Ponyville but a little bit crowded. In the end of the street has a palace. The town really looks like any other modern Equestrian town. We enter the main gate then we stop moving. “Monsoon Shine just you can come inside with us. The rest of your team wait here and we will give them food, water and treat everypony injures.” I nod them than I trot in the palace. The main hall was large and so familiar except the darker stone. They lead me to a big room like the throne room in the Ca-… I know now why everything here was so familiar. This is the full copy of the Canterlot castle. So, I’m standing in the ‘throne room’ which hasn’t got any throne it. In the middle of the room has a big circle table where a lot of thestrals sitting. Moonlight move to the table and sit down next to the other thestrals. “Everypony I want to introduce you Lieutenant Monsoon Shine who came from Equestria to find us. Why are you wanted to find the Lunar Ponies?” “Because I got an order from Princess Luna. Our mission was simple. Find the Lunar Ponies and convince them to come back to Equestria.” Everyone start to murmur something in the room. – “I see and I’m terribly sorry what happened back in your camp. We won’t attack first if it’s not necessary. We will help you and your team with everything.” “But?” He sighs – “We know you came here with Luna. We want her to be with us again. With her chosen ponies. We want to help her to take the throne again.” “Wait what throne?” “The Equestrian throne of course.” “Whoa you are not serious, right? – He shakes his head. – “You know she doesn't want the throne again. She regrets it what happened in the past and she is now a co-ruler with Princess Celestia.” – I have to change the topic. - “May I ask a question?” “Of course.” “When I was back in our field camp at the cave I didn’t see anypony around. The equipment was untouched and it looked like they just simply vanished. When you arrived there before us did you see any pony around the cave?” He looked down Dark Song if I heard correctly. – “No, we didn’t.” – she said. “In that case, we willing to offer our help to find your ponies. How many pony was there?” “Twenty-seven.” “Excuse me?” “Twenty-seven pony vanished there.” “Grace of the moon. If that’s true we have bigger problem than what we thought.” They start to argue with each other than Moonlight stands up and stomp his hoof to the table. – “I think it’s enough for today we will discuss this matter tomorrow morning. Dark Song can you escort Monsoon Shine back to his team “Yes” “Then good night Lieutenant.” I nod to him then we trot out the palace and head back to my squad We move for awhile in the main street. Sometimes I really hate the silence because I stuck with my thoughts so I broke the silence. – “How did you build a city and keep it hidden so long?” “It’s not so hard in this wilderness.” – she said with a flat tone. “Well most of the equipment are from the gryphons or from us and this town feels like Canterlot or Ponyville back in Equestria. So, the question is still on how did you keep it hidden or got the other stuff?” “What did you think we stayed in the darkness for a thousand years?” “Yeah kind of.” – she rolled her eyes. – “But at least it’s better than I thought. Anyway, I hope you don’t mad at me for the incident at the cave.” “Nah I know I won that.” “Hah I held my sword to your throat but your bloodthirsty friend interrupted.” “He isn’t my friend. He is my brother.” I stare at her for a moment. – “Wait what? Is he really your brother?” – she nods and we reach the house where I will be staying for the night. If he really her brother where is he right now. – “Where is he?He is on a patrol at the southern territory. He is really sensitive some times.“ - That's not the word I would call his behaviour. "But I was right, he is bloodthirsty. By the way I got thought about from blood. Are you really- “ “No, we don’t but it wasn’t very polite you know.” I sighs - “I know I’m sorry but I want something to distract me from my …. problems.” She chuckles - “And you thought my fangs will distract you?” “Well yeah but I have another question.” “Go on” “Why Oakhaven?” “Isn’t that obvious?” – I shook my head. – “We are surrounded by oak trees and it has protected us for a thousand years.” I rub my chin with my hoof. – “I guess that explains.” She giggled - “Goodnight Monsoon Shine.” “Goodnight you too Dark Song” – then she left the door I move inside and trot to my room. I got some reports my team. The thestrals treated them well and Corporal Sandy Blade will recover in few days. I have a lot thoughts in my head. Firstly, the Luna and the thestral problem. Secondly the ponies which just vanished to nowhere. The worst thing is Moonlight and the others scared what happened there. I felt it there. My hooves are stuck and I can’t do anything. Half of the team are vanished. Luna, Twilight, Spitfire and Defiant are somewhere in the jungle. This mission is a catastrophe. Hope, that’s the only thing I left for now. I try to rest a few hours before I meet with Moonlight again. /////////////////////// I’m standing in the middle of Canterlot. In the left side, there is a café and the right side is a bookstore. I like that coffee shop because they do the best coffee in Equestria. I sat down to one of the tables outside. I don’t see anypony in the street and it’s weird because it’s always be full at this time. What happened in here? I start to sweat because I fear something really bad happened here. I don’t like it. “MONSOON SHINE!” – I fall to the ground. I roll back to my hooves and snap my face to the voice. To my surprise a night-blue coated alicorn come down from the sky. “P-Princess Luna? Is it really you?” “Yes, it is me.” “Am I dreaming?” “Yes, you are that is why I can speak with you. It is called dream magic and I have not done for a quite time but I had to contact you.” I just glare at her. – “So, get me to this straight. You can enter my or any other pony dreams just like that.” – She nods – “I definitely have nightmares after this”. “AS LONG AS I AM HERE YOU WILL NOT HAVE NIGHTMARES!” – She spread her wings out and stand on her hind legs. I fall back to my back again. I stand up and face with Luna again. - “I didn’t mean it seriously.” - I sigh – “Nevermind. Where are you Princess?” “We fortified ourselves in the cave after you left with the thestrals. Captain Spitfire and Private Helbard gathered the supplies but Twilight Sparkle has got a terrible fever. I tried to use healing spells but it just lowered the fever. We need a medic or a cure fast. She will not survive until then the airship come back to bring us home.” – She was frightened. I think I see her in this state first time. I know surely the thestrals has the cure but if they see Princess Luna we will have a lot of problems with them. In the other hoof, I can’t let Twilight die. I must choose the first option so I have to take a huge gambling here. – “Princess I’m in Oakhaven the thestral town. I will meet Moonlight the Lunar Ponies leader tomorrow morning. I try to convince them to take care of Twilight and I hope they have the cure for the illness. Be cautious in the cave because the support team vanished there and the thestrals scared what happened with them. If everything goes according to the plan we will meet at tomorrow noon.” She nods and she left me there. This was my weirdest dream meeting ever but I can’t say I had more before. /////////////////////// At the morning, the meeting with Moonlight went well as I expected. Fortunately, they have the medicine for Twilight and they agreed they will help us. Moonlight gave me two squad thestrals leading them by Dark Song. I gathered up White Lance, Frost Wing and Soarin to my squad. We reached the cave entrance and it’s barricaded with wooden piles. – “SPITFIRE! THE RESCUE TEAM IS HERE!” – I shout to the barricade. Suddenly Spitfire face appear on top of the barricade. “Finally, Monsoon. I almost lost my faith in you.” – They start to remove the fortification from the entrance. – “Twilight state is getting worse we need to hurry.” We move in to the cave where I find Luna with Twilight. Twilight just lay next to Luna and her body is twitches. Frost Wing immediately start to stabilize her. Moonlight gave him the medicine before we left Oakhaven. Behind my back Dark Song is kneeling with the other thestrals in front of Princess Luna. Luna move and stand in front of Dark Song – “Get up! All of you.” – She said and they do it. – “What is your name?” “Dark Song my queen.” – she glares at her. “Queen?” – then Luna look at me. I just shake my head. “Princess Luna I will say everything back on the road to Oakhaven but we have to move out from here.” “Sir?” – Frost Wing stands next to me. “Yes?” “We stabilized her and we ready to go back to Oakhaven.” “Okay move out ponies!” In the way, back to the town I described our situation to Princess Luna and how the thestrals look at her. “You don’t want to say to me the Lunar Ponies look to her like a queen and they want to claim the Equestrian throne for Princess Luna” – Spitfire blurted out. “In short, yes indeed.” “This is ridiculous.” – then she looks to the Princess. I know that feel what Spitfire feeling now. In this situation, I wouldn’t believe myself or anypony in here. Luna didn’t say a single word when I described to her. I think this information shocked her. This reminds her that pony who never want to be again. “Princess are you okay?” “Yes, yes I am. I just… I just thought about something.” “Princess I know how you fe-“ “I SAID I AM FINE.” – she obviously used the Royal Canterlot Voice to me again. – “Sorry, just leave me. “– then she trots front of Soarin and White Lance. “I should have known, that will be happen.” “Yes, you should and you know just as I am. This is insane Monsoon.” “You’re not helping Spitfire. I just hope the griffons didn’t hear the Princess.” – I sigh “What are you thinking?” “Do you think I was the best choice to lead this mission?” She looks to the ground then back at me. – “Yes, you were. I can’t think any other commander to this mission. We lost a few ponies and some of them vanished. This mission is already a failure but that was not your fault. Right now, we must survive and you have to guide us back to home.” – she smiles at me. “Thanks, I have to hear that.” – I smile back at her. “So, you know anything about the ponies who vanished in the cave.” “Nothing yet. They didn’t say anything in this morning about them. I think when we return with Princess Luna they will say it.” – at least that’s what I think they will do. We’re back at the meeting room with the leaders of the Lunar Kingdom. Yeah that’s how they name ourselves after Princess Luna return. I just realized now Moonlight the main leader or governor. The others are from the army or the religious groups. “It’s a pleasure to meet you again my queen.”- Moonlight said. “I am not your queen. I am one of the Princesses of Equestria. So, call me Princess Luna. “Anything for you my quee-… princess.” “I heard what are you intended to do and I won’t claim the other half of the throne from my sister. I regret it what I have done but I need all of you again. I want to come back with us to Equestria. I know my sister forced you out from there but Equestria needs you. I want back my chosen ponies.” – she has a few tears in her eyes but she remained serious. “That’s an honor to move back to Equestria but we settled here in the North Griffon Empire.” “I know it will be hard to move out from here but you cannot stay here. The griffons will find you and they will burn up your home. We can not save you then.” “We’ve battled the griffons for 35 years now. I don’t think they will find us now but I have an idea. We will send a delegation to Equestria, to see how the pony’s opinion changed after a thousand year.” Princess Luna think about it and I step to next her. – “Princess I think this is an acceptable offer. After that we can talk to them about this situation.” She looks to the ground for a few moments after that she looks back to Moonlight. – “We accept it.” “Splendid. I close this meeting today. Princess we have a special room for you tonight.” “I want to stay with my guards tonight if it is not a big problem for you Moonlight.” “Of course not, my princess.” We all went back to our quarters except me because I head to the hospital. I sit front of the room which is held Twilight. Frost Wing and the other thestral medic try to stabilize her. Suddenly the rooms door fling open and Frost Wing come through it. “So, how is she?” – I asked. “Well we stabilized her and I just hope she will be okay.” “That’s go-.. wait you just hope?!” “Yes, I didn’t recognize any other plant derivative in her body but I don’t know the medicine after effects. There may be a latent virus in her and it can be mutating with the medicine. The problem is I don’t have the right equipment tp test it. The thestrals almost have everything like a hospital back in Canterlot but example for these tests not everything. We can tell more tomorrow about her state. “ “Can I go in?” “Yes, I think you can go in.” “Go and rest a little bit doc. I will guard her tonight so don’t worry.” – I pat him on the shoulders. “Yeah I need some sleeping. Goodnight sir.” “Goodnight Frost Wing.” – then he left the hospital and I enter the room. She lies on the hospital bed. I found a pillow so I sit down next to the bed. She’s sleeping. I try to understand her. Why is she wanted to come on this mission? She knew very well what would be happen so why? This has been way above her strength. She’s a strong mare. “Why are you here Twilight? What do you want to prove with this? You know you should have stay with your books and your friends back at Ponyville but you don’t. It wasn’t good enough. It was way too safe for you or what? You really should have stayed with the Friendship Reports but now you are lying in here and we try to keep alive you. You think now we are machines with no remorse. I almost gave up everything. I lost a lot of ponies here. I almost killed everypony with my stubbornness. I sound so pathetic. I’m on the verge of collapse but I have to keep moving and stand up again and again. Don’t dare to die before we go home. I know you’re not in a life threating state but what Frost Wing said you could be.” I think I already lost my sanity. I talk to her like she can answer back. Well at least that wasn’t a bad monolog from me. Tomorrow we will really go back home. Chapter 5 - Secrets and liesI slowly opened my eyes and I looked out to the window. It’s raining. I just know because the hospital window looks towards to the cave entrance. It’s a little bit weird when half of your town built in the mountain and the other half built outside. I know Canterlot built on the mountain and they had to hide from every other creature but it feels weird somehow. The hospital sits place a little bit above than the other houses so I can see the whole town itself. I can’t believe what am I seeing. The whole town itself is Canterlot. I recognize the streets and the financial district. It has just a few differences between the two cities. First, it’s darker here everything than back at Canterlot. They used some sort of black stone to build the houses. Maybe they like to use the black color even if most of the ponies coat blue in here. The other thing with the darkness, they don’t use a lot of light in here. I mean they literally live in the shadows. I saw another weird thing earlier. They had our currency here. They use bits and somehow in the correct currency like back in Equestria. I can’t imagine how. “Monsoon are you awake?” – I slowly turned around and I looked to Twilight who was sitting in the hospital bed. She’s probably woke up before me. “Yes, yes I am.” “Where am I and what happened?” – I explained her what happened and she’s here in Oakhaven with us and with the thestrals. “They give you the antidote and something to help your recover faster. Ask Frost Wing if you want to know what was that. Anyway, we will gather up and go to the landing zone because the airship will come today and we will go home.” “What about the thestrals?” “They won’t come back to Equestria but they will send a delegation with us. I can understand them because they settled in here and they won’t give up all of that what they built in here.” “Yes, I can understand them too.” – She hung down her head. “Is it something wrong?” She looked back at me – “No.. nothing.” – we sat there in silence for a few moments – “ I… feel I let you down and the Princesses.” – She said with some tears in her eyes. I moved and stood next to her bed. – “And why do you think that?” “Because….because I didn’t do anything. I wasn’t there when you first met them, I wasn’t there either when you try to convince them to come back to Equestria. In the first battle, I didn’t fight with the others. I just stood there. In the top of that I-I almost died.” “Look Twilight you didn’t let anypony down. You are a researcher, Princess Celestia protégé and you represent The Element of Magic. You’re not a solider or a diplomat so you don’t have to blame yourself what happened.” She looked angry. - “Yes, I’m blame myself. I failed Princess Celestia and I almost died from a flower.” “Hmpf. You haven't failed Princess Celestia yet, am I right?” – She glared at me. “What do you mean?” “Twilight look at me. I’m not an idiot. So why are you here?” – She is nervous so I think I found something. “I’m here because I have to conv-“ “Twilight as I said you aren’t a soldier or a diplomat. So, I ask again why are you here?” – I know it’s rude to cut in somepony sentences but I should know why is she here. “I’m here because I have to retrieve an artifact.” “An artifact? What kind of artifact if I may ask?” “Did you ever hear about Moonlight Moor?” – I shook my head. – “He was a great general when Princess Luna and Princess Celestia rule first in Equestria together. He fought against the griffons and the zebras to strengthen the borders. He was a good tactician and a war hero so he founded an academy in Canterlot.” I rubbed my chin then I glared at her. - “Wait, are you talking about General Master Crescent?” She nodded. – “Yes, that was his second name. He had two great pupils in the academy. The one was who founded the Wonderbolts after Princess Luna banishments, General Firefly. The other was named Ire Shade and he founded the Lunar Division. When Moonlight Moor died the Lunar Division and the Wonderbolts fought each other. The Wonderbolts protected Princess Celestia and the other fought for Princess Luna.” “Wait a minute again. This happened after Princess Luna or Nightmare Moon banishments, right?” – she nodded – “And this Lunar Division not the Shadowbolts right? – she nodded again. – “But they can’t break out Princess Luna from her banishment.” “In theoretically no, The Elements of Harmony sealed her to the Moon for a thousand year and the Shadowbolts doesn’t exist.” “How this two thing connects each other?” “The General had a medallion which is called Lumen. The medallion contains earth pony, unicorn and pegasus magic. When the civil war broke out in Equestria and Princess Celestia had to force out the thestrals, the Lunar Division stole the Lumen with the Generals armors and weapons. If they can use it correctly they could have brought back Nightmare Moon from her prison. Luckily, they couldn’t use it. The Lumen is very dangerous to us and the ponykind. That’s why we have to bring Princess Celestia and destroy it.” I start to feel uncomfortable myself. Our Princess lied to us. Yeah save the thestrals and come back home with them. That was the disguise Twilight little secret mission. I think Princess Celestia doesn’t want to destroy this powerful artifact. Maybe she wants to control something or somepony. I know this is a traitorous thought but what can I do in this situation. “I will help you find and bring back the artifact Twilight but I have to delay the flight home and the team won’t like at all.” “Thank you, nopony can know about this artifact and don’t worry we will be there.” – she smiled at me. “Okay I go and give the orders to the squad and gather the Lunar Pony delegation. After that I will come back for you.” – she nodded. I left the hospital and moved to my squad. -------------- “Sir I don’t want to interfere but I don’t like this idea at all.” – White Lance said. I explained them we should delay the trip back to Equestria. They didn’t like it but I expected that. - “So why are we delaying the airship?” “They set up a meeting again so we can’t go home right now.” – I looked to the map. “Sargent White Lance will move to the landing zone and signal the airship. After that you form a defensive circle around the airship and wait for us. We will be home at tomorrow morning if everything goes to the plan.” “Princess Luna is going with you?” – Spitfire asked from a dark corner. The only light in the room was a candle in the middle of the table. “No, she won’t come with me. They asked only me I go there and I see what they want for us. Then I come back with the delegation and we go home.” “Did they say why?” “No” - I can’t figure out any lie to that but I think they believe me. Or they just follow the orders. – “It isn’t trap I can assure you that.” “How can you say that?” “If it’s a trap they won’t let you out from here. Okay if I don’t come back about two hours go after White Lance without me. Understood?” – they nodded in unison – “Good” “Sir what about Twilight Sparkle or the Corporal? They still in the hospital.” “Twilight is coming with me and somepony carry back the Corporal here.” – they nodded again. – “Move out ponies” – I don’t like to lie to them but I must to do it. I need to get the Lumen before anypony, if it’s exist really. I can’t trust Princess Celestia anymore and I don’t want to fight against Princess Luna and the Lunar Ponies. So, we must destroy it in our way. -------------- We arranged a meeting with Moonlight to ask about the Lumen. Twilight is excited about to meet the leader of the Lunar Ponies and I was nervous about this situation. “You can move inside.” – said the thestral guard. We step inside his private office. In the middle stands a big office desk. This room looks like a big library because each side has bookshelves with full of books. Suddenly I stopped in front of a painting. It was General Master Crescent on it but he was older in that painting. “That’s my great-grandfather, Moonlight Moor.” – He stands next to me. “But you aren’t 600 years old, right?” He laughed that. – “No, I’m the XII. Moonlight Moor in the family but I suppose you aren’t here to listen my family stories. So why do you want to speak with me?” Twilight opened her mouth but I was faster. – “We here for ask about a medallion which is called Lumen.” That got his interest because he stopped moving and I just saw his back. – “And why do you search such a powerful artifact?” “Because we want to destroy it.” “Hmm. Do you think I believe that? Do you know how many ponies sought and died for the Lumen?” “No but you are the only pony who knows where to find and how to destroy it.” “You made a lot of risk to come here before your journey back to Equestria. I can kill you both and the others never return to Equestria.” – he turned and looked to me. Twilight stood in a battle stance but the guards didn’t come inside. Did he want to fight alone? “You won’t do it.” “Yes at least not for now but can you guess why?” “You scared from another war with Equestria. Get to the point and say what do you want from us?” “I know Princess Celestia sent you for this and I willing to give you on one condition. I give the Lumen to my daughter and she will help you figure out how to destroy it.” – I stepped back then I looked to Twilight. She tried to say something but she was speechless just like me. A box was on the table which was a beautiful and carved. He opened it and he took out the medallion from it. In the medal was a table which sat by the three tribes. On the top was an alicorn who is wrap her wings around the tribes. I feel the strong magical aura around the Lumen. – “I want to get rid of this. This is a curse to my family so I give you but you must promise you will destroy it. Keep it away from Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Dark Song will explain everything.” “Okay I promise.” – We both bowed – “Monsoon Shine you were honest were honest with us. Thank you.” “We thank for your all help. So long Moonlight.” – I turned to the door with Twilight and we left the room. We went down in the hallway when Twilight stops in front of me. – “How I suppose to give the Lumen to Princess Celestia if somepony else carry it. You weren’t intended to give it to her right?” – I smirk and shake my head. “No, I wasn’t.” – I sighed – “Moonlight warned us to not give it to her or Princess Luna. I don’t want to see what will happen when any of them get the medallion. I know you trust her and I understand you can’t finish your mission. I ask you for a lot now but please don’t give it to her.” She hung down her head and after a few moments she looked back at me. – “Okay I won’t but what should I say to Princess Celestia?” “Don’t worry about that I will solve it. Besides you can work together with a thestral.” “Yes, you’re right. Can we go home now?” “Yes, we can.” -------------- We walked about an hour in the forest. I didn’t think that rain from the morning will be a storm but we must reach the airship. I hear something far away from us. Maybe the wind or the thunder but it sounded differently. It sounded like a pegasus and a few meters after we hear battle-cries. Suddenly Soarin appeared from the woods and crashed with Princess Luna. “What’s happening?” He got up from the ground before he spoke up. – “We encountered a group of ponies near the airship. Sargent White Lance sent me to get reinforcement. They outnumbered us but we made some defenses before the airship came.” “What ponies?” – asked Princess Luna “Your Highness these ponies are Equestrians. They are wearing our armors.” “WHAT?” “Soarin are you sure about that?” – He nodded. – “Grace of the moon. Okay plan changed. Private Halberd, Corporal Sandy Blade, Twilight and the Lunar Ponies stay here with Princess Luna and try to stay hidden while we come back for them. The others, with me.” “Lieutenant but it’s not better to get reinforcement from my father or my brother?” – asked Dark Song “We don’t have enough time for that. Move out ponies!” – We start run to the landing zone. I thought we already run out of time. White Lance is a good tactician but if they wear our armor then I don’t expect any chance for them. We hear the battle-cries more clearly and closer. I saw the unicorns shield in my sight. We were close and jumped out from the forest. I clearly saw them, they barricaded themselves near the airship door. They were few of them and the enemy really wear our armor. They wear the EUP armor but why did they attack us? No time for that we must save the others. They outnumbered us but we can surprise them. I turned to my team – “They are wearing the EUP armor so you have to attack that ponies. Everypony ready?” ----- 30 Minutes earlier – Perspective Sargent White Lance ----- “We made the traps the to the southwest and the southeast but this storm is not the best for us.” “Good and you know it can give us some advantages.” – I said to Soarin. I was looking the map about an hour but I can’t drive my thought about Monsoon Shine and his delay. Maybe he will explain everything but I have my doubts for that. – “We have luck with that mountain wall at least. They hardly can backstab us.” “Yes, it’s hard to fly in that strong mountain wind in storm and-“– suddenly we hear a big explosion not far away from our position. Captain Silver Visor came out from the airship. “What in the Tartarus was that?” “Defensive position!” – I shouted the order and I held my lance through one of the barricade near the airship. Soarin held his sword next to me. – “Ma’am go inside and ready your crew up.” – she nodded and disappeared from the airship board. Private Blazing Charge approached us. – “Sir they our ponies.” “What do you mean by that?” “They are wearing EUP armor but I didn’t see Princess Luna or the Lieutenant with them.” “Maybe the vanished ponies?” – Soarin suggested. Maybe but I doubt it. “Don’t engage them but stay in alert. I will speak with them.” – I moved to the middle of the field. They just stood there and they were doing nothing. Where the explosion came from? – “STAR!” – I shouted them. If they shout back the correct code then they will be our soldiers. “CRYSTAL!” – came the answer which was correct but I have my worries to them. One of them stood out of them and trot to where I stood. It was Sargent Drawn Impact. “What happened with you Sargent?” “Well that’s a long story which I don’t want to share with you. I see Princess Luna and the Lieutenant didn’t come back from Oakhaven, right?” – In that moment, I realized we are in deep shit. “Why do you want to know that?” “White Lance as you see we outnumber you so be a good boy, surrender and say where are they.” “I see but you know my answer. Before we start to fight with each other I just ask one question. Why?” “We had enough from Princesses ruling so we have to act but how do you understand that because you just a pawn in the game.” “A pawn huh? Well if we meet in the battle I make your death painful and slow” – I turned around and run back to the barricades. – “They are traitors. We have to kill them all.” – I looked to my guards. They didn’t want to do this but this is our duty. To protect Equestria. “Soarin go and get reinforcement. The Lieutenant won’t be too far away from us now.” – he saluted and flew away. They start to run us in arrow formation. They want to pierce through the defense line and separate us. – “Half circle formation around the airship. We have to keep them away from the airship.” - I shouted the orders – “FOR EQUESTRIA” “FOR EQUESTRIA” – shouted the others. I held my lance in front of me. The first wave came and I already killed a pony. He just run to my lance blindly but they pierce through our positions. I barely can do anything about it they really outnumbered us. If the airship in the air they can provide us with some supports with that cannons. An earth pony attacked me but I blocked his blows. I flew up a little bit and try to charge him but a unicorn fired. I dodged it and I continue my charge. He hasn’t got any chance against me. I pierced through his armor to his heart. I tried to take out my lance but it stuck. I drew out my sword in the correct time because that unicorn didn’t give up to killing me. Fortunately, I blocked her shot with my sword. I charged her but she made a shield. The unicorns made a big shield to push them us back to the airship board. I hate the unicorns and we can’t counter it. The only thing we can do is hit the shield and try to tire out them. “FOR EQUESTRIA! FOR THE PRINCESSES! SAVE OUR BROTHERS AND SISTERS!” – it was Monsoon Shine. For Celestia sake they finally arrived. That give us the opportunity to push them back and kill them all. The unicorn shield faded away and I made the first move. I cut the first Pegasus neck in front of me. They didn’t have any chance. We attacked them from two sides. Maybe they outnumber us but they can’t outnumber our tactic. I killed another earth pony. They broke out on the left side and try to flee. We tried to get in front of them but they were fast. They lost and maybe six or seven ponies survived in Sargent Drawn Impact team. Monsoon Shine approached me – “It’s good to see you alive buddy. What the actual fuck was that?” “Traitors sir. It was Sargent Drawn Impact and the other ponies which disappeared in the caves.” “I see. Board the everypony to the Renegade and we immediately leave this place.” “Sir yes sir” ----- Perspective Lieutenant Monsoon Shine ----- After Princess Luna arrived with the others we boarded to the airship and left the ground. Finally, we really moving to home. I need a drink after what happened. I never thought we have traitors in the army. Okay I had my doubts to the Princesses after Princess Celestia sent Twilight to this secret mission. But try to kill them, that’s ridiculous. I go and speak with Princess Luna right now. I went down to her cabin and knock on her door. “Enter” – I moved inside and bow to her. She sits on her bed. “Lieutenant what can I do for you?” “Princess Luna we have to speak about what happened today. “I understand. Sit down Monsoon Shine.” “Thank you, Your Highness.” – I sat down to a pillow. – “I’m starting to really worry about your protection. If it was just a civil group I will say we can handle it. But they were soldiers.” “My sister said once it has a group in Equestria and they want to change our country drastically. I did not think either, that they would be soldiers.” “Princess, you and Princess Celestia have to share information like that. We have to prepare everything.” “You can’t be prepared for everything Monsoon Shine but you were right. I had to share this information with you. “ “When we are back in Equestria again, we have to investigate this situation. Maybe we have more traitors in the army than we thought.” “Yes, I will speak with my sister about this.” “In that case Princess, I will go back to my cabin.” “Monsoon Shine in private you can just call me Luna” – I bowed to her “Goodnight Luna” “Goodnight Monsoon Shine” – I left the cabin and headed to the canteen. I need to grab some strong drinks. I had to figure out what should I say to Princess Celestia and keep the Lumen in secret from them. After this speaking, I’m sure about one thing. Princess Luna trust me. Chapter 6 - Back to CanterlotIn the morning, we reached the borders and we headed to Canterlot. I couldn't sleep last night so I made the report to Princess Celestia. I lied. The only report which was true laying front of me. I think I will give it to the Captain and maybe we can do something together with this case. I can’t get through about what happened back in there. Great now I have another problem on my list. You didn’t get enough reason to lie everypony else around you, here there’s another one. I made the reports but I didn’t figure out what should I say to the Princess about Twilight. She will know I get the artifact. Fortunately, they won’t feel the medallion magic because it’s in that box which Moonlight took out first. I think that box somehow block the Lumen magical aura. ‘Knock, knock’ “Enter” – a brown stallion entered my cabin. – “Yes?” “Sir we reached Canterlot and we will land about 10 minutes.” “Thanks. Dismissed.” – He was one of the crewmember in this ship. He left the room and a few moments after I left either. I went to the bridge and thanked the Renegade captain that brought us back to Equestria. Then we landed and I was the first who stepped out to. We faced nine ponies. In the middle stood Princess Celestia. On her right side stood Applejack, Rarity,three other mares and a baby dragon. On her left side stood the Captain Shining Armor and the three main EUP officer. “It’s good to see you again my sister.” – said Princess Celestia while she hugged Luna. Then she looked to me. – “Welcome back Lieutenant. I hope I will get your report in a few days.” “Yes, Your Highness.” – I bowed to her. Twilight was enjoying her hugs from her friends. Princess Celestia tried to speak with the thestrals but they were scared even if they are the diplomats from the Lunar Kingdom. I moved with Spitfire to the officers. “So, you survived. I didn’t expect that.” – Shining Armor said to us. “Yes, and it’s good to be home again.” “Yeah I want to go get some shower and to have something normal to eat.” – said Spitfire “Tonight, we will eat with the Princesses so your wishes will come true Spitfire.” – Well finally I get some good food and wine. Something poked my hindleg and I immediately looked there. “Yes?” – it was that baby dragon. “Er…Sir…are you Monsoon Shine?” “Yes I am. What can I do for you?” “They want to speak with you.” – he pointed to Twilight and her friends. I nodded and followed him. “Hey Monsoon.” – Applejack suddenly appeared front of me and hugged me. “Hey Applejack” – then Rarity greeted me with a hug. After that I stood front of the other three mares. “Girls I want to meet one of our lifelong friend Monsoon Shine. Monsoon Shine this is Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy. “Hi, I'm Rainbow Dash best flier in Equestria. – She has a blue coat with rainbow mane so her name reflected to her appearance and I sense some ego there. “Hi I’m Fluttershy. – She said it in a low tone. She has a yellow coat with pink mane. “Hi, my name is Pinkie Pie.” – She said that with bouncing around me. She has a pink coat and pink mane. Well her name wasn’t a lie either. “And this is my first assistant Spike” – Twilight gestured the little dragon who stands next to her. “You brought back Twilight in one piece. Thanks” – said Applejack “Well I always do my best but I must go now. We will speak at the dinner. Bye and nice to meet you.” – they waved her hoofs and said bye to me. I wanted to speak with them but firstly I have a meeting with the council and secondly, I need a shower badly. ------------- “So your report said our soldiers attacked you back in the….Lunar Kingdom? – She wasn’t unsure to say that two words out loud but I wrote that in my report. “Yes, they wearied our armor and Sargent Drawn Impact lead them.” – I sat in the meeting room with the EUP officers, Shining Armor and Spitfire. They tried to figure out what happened from our reports, of course we left some details out of it. Example they were just EUP soldiers. “How many soldiers we lost? Included with the traitors.” I know the number but it’s hard to say it. – “Twenty-Two Ma’am.” “So, what can we say about this mission? We have traitors in the army and we lost a lot of pony there. “– she stood up from the table. – “I had my doubts about this mission but I agreed with the Princesses and I sent you there. I thought that will be just an escorting mission but apperentaly it was a messy bloodbath. You’re a good soldier Lieutenant but you failed in this mission. You went there and brought back death, fear and hate. “Ma’am they were after Princess Luna and the thestrals delegation. But they attacked my team and the airship crew. If we didn’t act they were dead and we never come back to Equestria. We defended them as we promised it. That was our mission." “I know but that’s not excuse the fact, we have to deal with them now. Dismissed Lieutenant.” – I saluted and left the room. Well that was bad. Really bad. Sometimes I wonder my mother had these feelings back when she sat at the captain chair in the wonderbolt. Honestly, I don’t know how should I feel. Anger? Guilty? At least I can have my last dinner tonight. ------------- I think I’m in the haven now. Dinner table was full of vegetable and fruit dishes and pancakes but I don’t really care about that. Wines, ciders, whiskey and cognac. Now that’s what are we talking about. At the table I sat between Dark Song and Twilight. Dark Song was just sniffing an orange on her plate. In the other side Twilight ate a lot and I sat in the middle with my whiskey. “It’s called orange Dark and it tastes sweet.” She looked to me. – “Thanks, it has better smell than what are we eating.” “Why what do you usually eat?” – I already regretted to ask “Fish, oat and berries.” “Wait fish?!” – asked Twilight. Yes, I regretted it “Twily it’s not so rare when a pegasi eats fish” – said Rainbow Dash. “It’s true I hear about that from Spitfire. At first, I thought she was joking about it but after that when I saw her once eat a big carp, I didn’t have any doubt after that. “– I agreed with Rainbow Dash’s statement. “Hold on! You saw her when she ate a fish?” – asked from Rainbow I nodded. – “That was the most disgusted day in my life. That happened after a year when I met her in the academy.” – I explained to her. “OH.MY.GOD.” – oh, oh – “You have to tell me about everything how you met with Spitfire.” – I looked to Applejack to get some help. “And his mom was the captain of the wonderbolts before Spitfire.” – said Applejack. Thanks for your help. “No way dude!” “And I suppose you hear about his brother Winter Shine. – Rarity continued. Rainbow Dash jaws dropped. She just glared me. “Look Rainbow Dash if you will be in Canterlot again, come to my office and I will explain everything.” “You can be sure about that” – finally she said. “Do you fear about dying in battle?” asked from Fluttershy. I didn’t expect that and I think nopony else in the room. “Well…. I don’t know how to say to you.” – I rub my head. – “In the army, we always say why do we want to die. Duty. Ponies. Honor. We say these because we want to disguise our fear from death. Am I fearing from death? Yes, always but what most pony says we will die for honor.” - Everypony in the table looks elsewhere or tried to do something. I need to change the topic. – “Applejack how is the orchard?” “We had a good apple bucking season and we made a lot of ciders. Big Mac is doing well I suppose and Applebloom is growing bigger in each year.” “I haven’t seen Applebloom since a few years now.” “You saw her last when she was born.” “Uh… that explain everything. Maybe after this I can go down to Ponyville for a few days.” “That will be wonderful idea Monsoon.” – said Rarity. “And Rarity your boutique is still going?” “Yes, it is and I have a lot of task with it. I got orders from all Equestria to make a new dress.” “And what about Sweetie Belle?” “She’s doing okay and she is in the same age as Applebloom.” “So, I guess I wasn’t in Ponyville for a while.” – I drank my third glass of whiskey. “Do you drink a lot Monsoon?” – Dark Song asked. Most of them looked to me. “I use one of my father’s methods.” “And what is it?” “Drink as many as you can because you never know what will happen tomorrow or tonight.” – I said. I didn’t care the Princesses will hear it. “So, do you drink in duty Monsoon Shine?” – asked Princess Celestia. “No, never Your Highness.” “You can just call me Princess or Celestia in dinners.” – she smiled at me. Yeah, I waited for that smile. She always did that in the council and most of public places. I nodded to her. “I thought the Captain will join us.” “He has some things to attend so he can’t join us.” – Well that’s weird. The dinner went well about another hour then the Princess Celestia called for a night and Princess Luna went to the observatory. Me the girls and Dark Song left there so I suggested to go one of the living room in the palace. Firstly, I didn’t want to risk panic in the streets when they see Dark Song. Secondly, I was so drunk I didn’t care about it. Thirdly the guards won’t bother us and there will be a liquor cabinet. We settled down and I pour out myself and others some liquor. “So, what’s your story Dark Song?” “Applejack you don’t think it’s too early to ask about her life?” – I asked “Nope” “Nothing happened Monsoon but I felt a little bit uncomfortable for a moment.” I moved and sat next to her. – “Okay then if you want you can share with us your story.” She sighs – “I was born in Oakhaven and I was the first foal in the family. My father always said to me he chose my name because he always could remember his little song which brought happiness to his life.” – I didn’t have to look around because I know what everypony thought about this. That was cute. – “After that my brothers born and he chose the warriors path. He learned everything from our father. I tried to study and learn more about our magic and culture.” “Can I ask something?” “S-Sure.” “When I spoke to your father he called himself the XII. Moonlight Moor in the family but your brother name was…was….Shadow Fang?” “Yes, I understand. He is the XIII. Moonlight Moor in the family but he wanted another name. A heroic name which the history will remember it.” “Why? Does he want to conquer or something like that?” – Rainbow asked. “Actually….yes.” – I wasn’t surprised at all. I saw him once and I didn’t like that. “Does your brother have some conflict with your father?” “Yes, as I said my brother wants to conquer and expand our territory. He wants to recover and make a big strong kingdom.” “I think we should call it for a night.” – I said. I know we just came here but I forgot they will go to Ponyville in the early morning. “Why Monsoon? The party isn’t over yet.” – said Pinkie Pie. “Because you will go home early. Oh and I almost forget. Dark Song if you willing to go with Twilight to Ponyville you can. I spoke with the Princesses and they agreed but just you only.” “Thank you, Monsoon but what about the other?” “They will be here in Canterlot. Don’t worry they will be alright.” – I smiled to her. “Okay then we should hit the hay ponies.” – Applejack said and they headed to their guest rooms. I just directed myself to the barrack. ------------- Knock, knock. – They don’t allow to sleep to much even if that your day off. – Knock, knock. – I just try to ignore. Maybe it will go away. “Sir you must wake up now!” “For Celestia’s sake. Why?” – I slowly opened my eyes and stood up from my bed. “Sir you must be hurry up! – I opened the door and revealed White Lance in front of me. “What is it White?” “I got you two news Sir. First Princess Celestia wants to meet with you immediately and secondly a shield appeared suddenly around Canterlot.” “What?!” “We don’t know what’s happening either Sir. “Where is Lieutenant Mighty Strike or Lieutenant Stream Force?” “We don’t know Sir?” – I don’t have a good feeling about this. That’s one thing when you see a big bubble shield around Canterlot but when the other co-commanders missing from the guard then we have a problem. “You know I had a day off today but I have to forget about it.” “I’m sorry Sir. I had to but the Captain sent me here.” “Okay thanks White. I will gear up and I will be there about 20 minutes.” “Alright.” – then he trotted away. I put on my armor and I took my sword from the closet. I don’t know why was my sword in the closet but I didn’t have time to think about it. I must go and see Princess Celestia. I was in front of Princess Celestia bed chamber door and two guards stood in front of them. They were new because I didn’t recognize any of them. They saluted and let me in the bed chambers. I think I never was in the Princess bed chambers but it was huge. It was so bright everything. The bed, the doors and the pillows was red. “Good Morning, Monsoon Shine.” – she was in the balcony. Why am I feeling I’m in a big trouble now? I bowed to her. – “Good morning, Your Highness.” “Do you have any guess why am I summoned you in your day off?” “No Princess, I don’t” “I thought so. Monsoon you gave me a half report from your expedition.” “What do you mean by that Princess?” “I mean you lied to me Monsoon. I’m not a foolish princess. I know you brought the Lumen from the Lunar Kingdom and I also know it carried by Dark Song. So why did you do this?” “Can I be honest, Your Highness?” – she nodded – “I did it on purpose. You lied to me first about Twilight then your intents with the medallion.” “Yes, you’re right I didn’t tell you because you can’t understand and neither Twilight. You aren’t a foolish pony either Monsoon. Moonlight told you to not give me the Lumen, right?” - I nodded. – “You risked a lot and you allowed Dark Song roaming in Ponyville.” “Because I didn’t want the Lumen here and Moonlight just warned me. But why do you want it? Back in the forest they said I just a pawn in this game but you know what? I’m not and you should realize this better or later. Shall I go now?" “How dare you to speak with me like that? You can’t understand because you just-“ “A unicorn, a guard or just a normal pony?!” – What is happening with me. I always be patient and calm but what happened in here. I totally screwed up now. She will get me to dungeon for treason. She didn’t say anything after this. I tried to sneak out before she will do something reckless. Then she looked to me and sighs. – “I wanted the Lumen because I wanted to help on my sister.” “Why? She looks normal to me.” “Maybe you and the others eyes yes but in my no. She always speaks herself in plural form and before her banishments she spoke herself in front of the mirror.” “That’s not mean she is evil.” “I thought that either but one night she came to the throne room as Nightmare Moon.” – somehow, I moved to next to her on the balcony and I watched with her the purple bubble shield. – “The Lumen can be use in two different ways. It can give you magical power and make you immortal.” “Or?” “Or it can drain all of your magical power from you. I know Nightmare Moon is still in her and I have to get rid of her to get back my sister fully.” “Wait so you want to drain all of the magical power from your sister? What will happen with the moon and your sister? She will be furious.” “Yes, but safe.” “Princess allow me to help you. I can’t give you the Lumen not after this but I will help you cleanse Nightmare Moon from your sister.” “How so? You’re just a soldier and the unicorns back in my school can’t solve it. How could you solve this problem?” “Firstly, your correct I am a soldier and your sister trusts me. Secondly, I made some friends back in the Lunar Kingdom and in Equestria too. We will study the Lumen and we help on your sister. “ “Thank you, Monsoon. It wasn’t the worst thing to sent you that expedition after all.” – she smiled at me. “Princess I don’t want to be rude but why are we on full alert?” “Joyous days will come to Canterlot. We will keep a royal wedding in the palace.” “A royal wedding?” “Captain Shining Armor and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza marriage.” “Sorry but I thought we have only just three Princesses.” She giggled – “You know her with another name Princess Cadence.” “Then I suppose I have to meet with the Captain.” “Yes, you should. Good bye Monsoon. “Good bye Princess” – I moved out from the bed chambers. Well I got another problem to my list. ------------- I sat in Shining Armor’s office with the other two lieutenants. Mighty Strike was a brown coated pegasus with a light brown mand and Stream Force was a green coated earth pony with black mane. We sat there waiting for the captain. “So, anyone knows why are we here and on full alert?” – asked Mighty Strike “Nope” – Stream Force said and I just shook my head even if I know why are we on full alert. “Monsoon the guys in the barracks said you had a good night yesterday.” – Stream Force grinned to me “Yeah and today I had a day off but as you see I’m here.” “Oh, and what was your plan today?” “I wanted to relax and study some magic.” “With the mares, back from the dinner. I know how to use that magic very well.” I rolled my eyes. – “No, I didn’t mean that. I wanted to study some unicorn magic.” “Don’t you feel better yourself because you’re a unicorn who can use magic and better with mares.” “Sorry for I can’t use your earth pony magic and I’m not so charming as you are.” “The second part was true but did you just said I’m a farmer?” – Mighty Strike started laugh. “No I didn’t say anyth-“ “Because your damn right I’m a farmer and a warrior.” “Say Stream how did you become a lieutenant in the guard?” – I asked “I don’t know it was a rough day but I’m here.” “Are you finished the laughing?” “Yeah… I finished.” – suddenly the office door opened and revealed the captain. We stood up and saluted to him. He went to his desk and sat down. “As you see we are on full alert because we going to hold a big event. My marriage.” “Congratulation cap. Who’s the lucky one?” “Princess Mi Amore Cadenza or just simply Princess Cadence. So, we had a lot things to do. Mighty Strike you going to be in the perimeter of Canterlot and help the city guards. Stream Force you will be defend the Palace. Monsoon Shine you going to be Princess Cadence personal guard. Dismissed” Everypony saluted and went out except me. – “Yes Monsoon?” “Sir why am I guarding the princess?” “Because you’re the only one who I can trust one-hundred percent. I know it’s not the best job for these days but you’re the best pony for this job.” I sighs – “I can do much more on this wedding but I will do it Sir.” “Thanks Monsoon I owe you one.” “But Sir your sister just arrived to Ponyville. She has to come back now.” “Damn it. Never mind I will send a letter with Princess Celestia and they have a main role in the wedding.” “Of course, like everypony else. Where is Princess Cadence Sir?” “She’s in my house.” “Then I shall go Sir.” – I saluted and left the room to the city. Everypony running somewhere to complete his or her task. This wedding came out from nowhere again and the timing was perfect. Maybe I just unlucky or my fate hate me so much. I arrived at the courtyard and stood front of the captain house. I knocked on the door. “Come in.” – I entered and I bowed to Princess Cadence. I hear about news about Princess Celestia adopted niece but I never thought to meet her in personally. – “So, what brings you here guard?” – well she is a little bit harsh. “Your Majesty I will be your personal guard during the wedding.” “Oh, I see my love sent some special protection to me. What’s your name guard?” “Lieutenant Monsoon Shine at your service, Your Majesty.” “Good now come with me we have a lot things to do before the wedding.” “As your command, Your Majesty.” – she was a little bit harsh but I think she was just nervous about the wedding. Well I’m stuck in her side to days so where she goes I must go with her. Next time I won’t open my door on my day off. Chapter 7 - A day without any problemsI was moving down on the main street of Canterlot. There were coffee shops, boutiques, jewelry stores and a lot of other markets in each side of the street. At the morning, I got a new assignment from the captain and luckily, I won't be Princess Mi Amore Cadenza personal guard anymore. Everypony in the royal guard want to be a personal guard to one of the princesses. Theoretically one of the best jobs and you can get know better with the princesses but when you guard Princess Cadence it's different She is harsh, unfriendly and not even try to speak with anypony. She is the Princess of Love but in these two days I didn't see any sigh of it. Yesterday she met the thestrals delegacy and that was a complete disaster. She wasn't polite with them and they always asked them about the fangs, the wings and she thought they are a background creatures. We didn't know what is mean by that but in the end Princess Celestia had to stop her. I already feel sorry for the two new guard next to her. Yesterday was the big announcement about the Lunar Ponies to the civilians and the press. Actually, it went better than I thought. They asked few question about their past but they answered all of them happily. Dark Song wanted to see more about Canterlot so White Lance gave her a tour in the city. The other thestrals went to try our coffee shops. I thought they have coffee shops back in Oakhaven but Dark said they don't have coffee and this is new to them. The other thing which was new to them, the train. Dark traveled with that to Ponyville but the others was scared from it when they saw it first. It's weird because when I was in Oakhaven it was looked like Canterlot and they had our currency back there and almost everything. Okay they didn't have any vehicle but they have to saw it once if they stole our technology. Anyway, my new role is to get control of the southern outpost. It was one of the most important and farthest outpost in the city because that's where the train comes in to the Canterlot train station. What I recall from the reports, the situation there is chaotic. I don't know what suppose that mean but I hope nothing too bad. "Hey Monsoon." "Hi.“ two voices greeted me from my back. I turned around and it was Dark Song and White Lance. "Hello. What are you doing?" "White Lance guiding me through the city again." - said Dark "I see. I thought you on duty today." "No, I swapped my duty with a private so I have a free day today." "The problem is you just met your superior White Lance. Besides you have to speak with me first when you swap your day with another guard." He looked down, gulped and back to me. - "Sir can we talk in privately?" "Sure" "I go and look what I can buy in that shop. - "Dark Song said and went to a boutique. "So?" - I looked back to White. "Why did you do that Monsoon?" "You can't just swap your duty any time when you want. This is your damn job and you know the rules." "I know I just ...." - he looked down again. - "I like to speak with her and she needs help in the city." I closed my eyes and sighed - "Look I see you want to befriend with Dark Song and I'm happy about it but don't forget you have a job and responsibilities." - he nodded - "I will give you this day off. I know you very well dude so don't screw this up." - I smiled to him "I won't and before I forget Corporal Sandy Blaze searching for you." "Who?" "The pony who was on the expedition with us and got injured. Thanks again Monsoon but I must go now. Bye." - he flew down on the street. That conversation was weird and unexpected. ---------- I arrived at the outpost after an hour walking. The outpost itself was a U-shaped building with one tower in each side of it. It was a massive and huge construction and it's older than most of the buildings in Canterlot. As I approached the I didn't see any guardspony at the entrances. I hope they will have a good explanation for that. I went inside and they were right about this place. Some of them were sleeping and some of them gambled. They didn't even notice I came inside. One of the private's stopped in front of me. He glared at me and after a few moments gasped. "Everypony get up!" - he shouted through the outpost. They jumped up from the beds and ran to front of me. I shook my head and facehoofed - "Attention ponies!" - They stood two rows in line. - "Where is the First Sergeant?" - they looked each others or elsewhere. - "I ask again. Where is the First Sergeant?" One of them stood out from the line. - "We don't know Sir." "Name and rank?" "Corporal Flaring Rocket Sir." - he was brown coated pegasus with green mane. "Look Corporal I'm a very patient pony but if you won't find him about ten minutes, you and your squad will regret the day when enlisted to the guard." "Sir yes sir!" - He ran away with three others. "I will be in the office while the rest of you will clean up this mess." - I went to the sergeants office which was a mess too. Well maybe this is worst then guarding a princess. "Knock, knock"- I hope they found it. - "Can I come in Sir?" "Yes." - A yellow coated unicorn appeared in the door. - "What can I do for you?" "My name is Corporal Sandy Blade Sir. I got my new assignment today morning from Lieutenant Mighty Strike." - she handled a paper to me. "You are the unicorn who badly wounded back in there. You are very lucky Corporal." "Yes, and I'm on light duty Sir. My new role is-" "Communication Officer? What in the Equestria does that mean." - I quickly read it through the paper but that was new. Of course, I just saw that weird saddlebag on her. "Sir I would like to introduce you the latest military development the Unicorn Communication Device or in shorter the UCD." I looked to her in confusion. - "And how does it work?" "It's a two-way communicator which based on how Princess Celestia and Miss Twilight Sparkle mailing between each other." "With a dragon and magic. I don't see any of them in your device. So?" "We found out some of the crystal has an own constant resonation. If you charge it with magic it could send out signals in a given frequency. So, we need two unicorns in each side to receive and send the signals and charge the crystals to start to resonate. In the left side of the saddlebag has the crystals and the other side has the tuner, the speaker and the communicator." "Tuner?" "The tuner helps to adjust to receive a direct signal. I give the magic and I play as an anntena to recive anything from the other side." "I see. Can we try it?" "Yes. The captain is waiting us on the channel two." - I stood right side of the saddlebag. Sandy charged her horn and the device came alive. - "Spin the tuner to the second channel sir." - I touched the tuner and span to the channel number two. - "You have to push down the button on the communicator to start to speak on it but when you finished don't keep on pushing because you won't here and receive anything from the other side." I get down the microphone which looked like a rock and heavy as a rock. I pushed the button which was on the top of it. - "Hello, it's the southern outpost. We got the UCD and this is just a test - "After that it was silence. I wasn't keep pushing the button and I started to worry about I did something wrong. "It's good to hear you Monsoon. Can you hear me clearly?" It was Shining Armor. I waited for a few second before I spoke again. - "Yes Sir." "Good. How are you doing down there?" "Well it's a catastrophe but I can manage it. This thing is amazing. It's much easier to communicate like that. Why we just get it now?" "Yes, it's definitely easier. Princess Celestia didn't want to any surprises on the wedding so she released the UDC today and sent every outpost and airships with a communication officer. Anything to report?" "No Sir nothing at all." "Then I must go now. Don't forget, tomorrow will be the royal tryouts. Captain Shining Armor over and out." "Dammit, I forget it that will be tomorrow." -Suddenly the office door open and revealed the corporal and the sergeant. The sergeant was a mess too and he was drunk. - "I hope that's not what I'm seeing right now." "Sir he said he had a day off today so he went to the tavern and .... enjoyed himself." I sighed - "You know what sergeant, continue your free day but I want to see you tomorrow on duty because I will have a day off. Understood?" - He nodded and tried to salute. "Dismissed." - they left the room. Then I turned to Sandy. - "Welcome to my squad Sandy." ---------- A few hours later Dark Song, Twilight and White Lance was in my office. "I don't understand. Why do you fight with each other in an arena?" "Eh....Monsoon?" - White looked to me for anwsers. "It's a tradition. We fight for champion title and they want to figure out who is the best faction in the military but who don't want to see a good fight between soldiers in the arena? Of course, most of the ponies makes bets on us." "Really?" - I nodded - "What's the rules?" "They choose three officers in each military faction. Firstly, they do the duels then they do three team battles. Each duels or battles consists three rounds. The only way you can win the round if you make three clean hits on your opponent." - answered Twilight faster than me. - "If I was correct." - She looked to me for some agreement. I just nodded. "Do you know who are the opponents from the other military faction?" "No but the last few similar tryouts won by the E.U.P. But you are here because I assume you got some news for me." "Yes, I analyzed and try to find something in the royal archives about the Lumen. I figured out why they couldn't use it a thousand years ago. Because General Master Crescent broke into four pieces. Unfortunately, I didn't find any pictures or paintings from the original Lumen." - Twilight explained. "So we don't know where to find the other pieces." "I didn't say that. We have riddle which can be a lead." "A riddle? Great." "Luna noctu vagantur longius mordeam." - Dark Song said. It doesn't sound like a riddle. The only word I understood was luna. "And what does that mean in our language?" - asked White "Roam too far at night and the moon might bite." "Well in that case it could be anywhere." - I tried to think about it for a moment. Where could the moon bite you? "Yeah that' where we stucked on the reaserch. I wrote down every possible places in my book." - She handled a book to me. There were a thousand of places in it. "It's not too much just whole Equestria." "And the Griffin Kingdom." "We don't have enough resources to cover a whole operation for this. You have to narrow down the number of places." I looked around in the room. Twilight tries to do what I suggested. Dark tried to figure it out with White but no results. He was the only pony I allowed in this mission beacause I trust him the most from my team. So the question is where the moon can bite you. Or does that even possible? Hmm it can't be there.... or can it? That's a stupid idea but maybe I'm right. - "I think I figured it out." - they looked to me. - "Maybe it's Princess Luna's bedchamber in the Castle of The Two Sisters." "It could be but how did you figure out." "The only dangerous place at night where the moon can bite is the original place where everything started a thousand years ago." "So, when we go there?" "We can go there just after the wedding. I think that's all so White enjoy the rest of your day off and Twilight has to organize a wedding." - Twilight just nodded and left the room with Dark. White was still standing in front of me. - "Yes?" "Do you want to hang out with us tonight?" "What? With who?" "Me, the squad, Dark and one of her thestral friend. I asked Twilight too and she agreed." "Well I have day off tomorrow but you will be on duty." "Yeah but a little fun never hurt. Besides we haven't drink anything together since we came home and I changed my duty again." I sigh - "You know what I don't care. You have to learn some responsibility White." - He grinned. - "And stop that grinning." ---------- "You're an alcoholic pony Monsoon." - said Twilight. "Why? I drank once on duty and it was a wage." - I said it defensively. "I lost ten bits on that day but that wasn't the first time." - said White Lance. We are in the tavern about an hour with my team which included White Lance, Sandy Blade, Ivory Night, Flaming Inferno and Frost Wing our new medic. Ivory has a light blue coated earth pony mare and Flaming was a red coated pegasus stallion. They were privates but not new in my team. Actually, when was the expedition, they were on a vacation so I didn't want to send them a draft. This was just an expedition so they weren't so important to be in but they still blame me for that. Next to me was Twilight and Dark and another thestral mare Ivy Night. She was shy at first but after a few drinks she started to speak with the others. "Wage? Really? My apologies Monsoon. You're not just an alcoholic but you're a gambler too. How could you be a lieutenant with these traits?" "Luck and charm?" - they all laughed on that. - "What?" "I doubt that because I've know you for years." - said White "And me too" - said Frost Wing. I knew him since the academy but in that time, he was a real doctor and not just a medic. When I saw him in the expedition group I was happy but both of us were busy back there so I can't even say to him a 'hello'. But when he hears I was looking for a medic to my squad he instantly sent his reassignment. "Really how so?" "I was a starter medic in the Canterlot academy when he came and fell on me." Dark laughed on that - "Really? How?" "Well sometimes you should see the signs when the floor is wet." "It wasn't any sign there." - I said it. "Yes, it was." "I swear to Celestia, nothing was there." "So, Monsoon how's that military squad system in the guard? Because you have your own team but I saw a lot more palace guards. Can you order them too or not?" - asked Ivy. She was the curious type for thestral pony. "Yes of course I can order them but every lieutenant has the privilege to assembly his or her own squad. In a fight, they are the superior squad. That means-" "That means we go to fight first in the battle and kick some flanks." - said Flaming "Don't forget we could die first too." "Thank you, Ivory." - I shot a glare at her and shook my head. "And how built up a squad?" "Six ponies and the minimum to have one unicorn, one pegasus and one earth-pony in it." "Don't forget the medic." - said Frost. "And your new communication officer" - Sandy said it after Frost "You know not every squad can afford to medic or a UDC officer." - I said to them. - "But we are working on it and a different squad system too. But you have to be patient." "Whats a UDC officer?" - asked Twilight "Maybe another time she will be explain it but I heard enough from it." - I said it before Sandy A few moments later I asked - "So Ivy what are you doing back at your home?" "I'm a warrior." - I stared at her for a moment. "What kind of warrior? I mean what's your role?" "Would you be surprised if I say I'm in the lunar guard?" The Lunar Guard? I can't believe that's still exist after a thousand year. Okay I know I shouldn't be surprised at all on that but this is something that connects to us and with them. "No way!" - shouted Sandy and most of my squad stared at her. "Am I missing out something?" asked Twilight with a confused look "How could you not know about the lunar guard?" - asked Flaming "Flaming! Not everypony knows about the lunar guard and the solar guard. Be polite. said Ivory then she continued - " A thousand year ago the royal guard has two separate part. The Lunar Guard and the Solar Guard." - "After Nightmare Moon banishment, a bloody civil war started between the two guards" - I said - "We don't exactly know who won the war but I guess the solar guard. The only thing we know is after the war they founded the E.U.P. and the Royal Guard" - I drank last of my cider. I signed to bartender for another round of ciders. "So, the lunar guard is the same as the royal guard?" "Hmmm" - she thought about it. - "Well it could be." "How could she don't know? She is literally a bookworm." - Flaming whispered to Ivory but it was loud enough to I hear it. Ivory slammed on his ears. But that was a good questiom because his brother the captain of the guard. "I said it again Flaming. Be polite." "So, Ivy do you have any siblings?" - asked Frost. "Yeah, I have seven brothers and three sisters." "I have only one but that is enough for me" - I said and the ciders came out to our tables too. "Are they working in the lunar guard too?" She nodded and smiled - "It's a family business." "Well we are lucky to have day off tomorrow." - I said "Yes, indeed we are lucky. Eh.... Ivory what's wrong?" - asked White. "Do you hear it?" - Ivory was looking the ceiling. "What should I hear it exactly?" "That's the thing, nothing." - I looked to her confused but she was right. It was too big silence in the tavern. "Maybe it's late?" "It's just ten pm." "Eh..Guys I think we have some visitors." - said Frost. Ten pony stood in the middle of the tavern and two of them locked the doors. They all wear grey cloak except one. She or he has a white cloak. I suppose that's the leader. My team stood up and lined in front of them. We stood there for a few minutes and I broke the silence. - "May I ask who are you and why you locked the tavern doors?" "We want to eradicate these monsters." - he pointed to Dark and Ivy. - "Step aside and we won't hurt you." I shook my head - "Do you know who are we?" "Lieutenant we know everything about you and your squad. The templars always know everything and I say it for the last time. Step aside." I looked to White. - "Sir what's our chances?" "Well eight drunken ponies and a Twilight Sparkle. We already won White." - Well I hope so Chapter 8 - The lost PrincessesAuthor's Note Hello everyone! I know I haven't wrote a single chapter for this story since July but lately my life got busier, so I couldn't sit down and write. But the new year come, and I managed my time and made a promise to continue this story. I'm still improving myself because I really like to write and think about new story ideas. I will re-edit some of the chapters because I found a lot of mistakes in it. So, stay tune up for new stories from me and I hope you enjoy it so far. Here is the newest chapter the story and if your liked give me some constructive response down in the comments. Bye! Chapter 8 - The lost Princesses “This is your last chance Lieutenant to step aside with your team.” – said their leader while the other cloaked ponies drew out their swords. I shook my head then charged my horn to make a shield. They immediately reacted and charged to us. One of them got really close to me but before he could do anything, White blocked him. After my shield was on, I looked around. On my left Sandy draw her sword out and stood in a battle stance. Suddenly something hit me on my right side and I went through the tavern window. I was laying outside on the cold stone road and I could hear the fighting inside. Of course, that was my luck. I wasn’t even in the fight for a minute, but I flew through a window already. A few moments after I tried to stand up and two familiar pony appeared front of me. One of them has a snow white mane and I couldn’t see his coat because of the wonderbolt suit but I surely know, he has a night blue coat. The other had a blue mane and he was wearing a wonderbolt suit either. They didn’t say a single word just followed me back through the window. They were in hoof to hoof combat except Twilight because she made herself a shield. Two enemy pony tried to break her shield so I charged my horn and shot two magical blast on them. Then I rolled to my left because their leader fired a blast towards to me. We mostly stunned all the hooded ponies. Three of them left and their leader. “Surrender now by the name of Equestria!” – I said. “Equestria is already doomed because of them.” – their leader said and dropped smoke bombs to themselves. After the smoke disappeared they vanished. “Could somepony explain what happened here?” – asked the night blue maned wonderbolt. I turned to him – “It’s good to see you too brother.” - I looked behind my brother to see the wonderbolt. – “And you too Soarin. What are you two doing in here?” “Sir we captured six of these hooded ponies. Orders?” – White said from the other side of the tavern. “Keep them down and one of you go and alert the nearest outpost.” “Affirmative” – then he left through the window. I turned back to my brother. – “So, Winter what are you doing here?” – Twilight and our two thestral pony trot next to me. “Well you know I tried to spend my free time with drinks and mares, so we searched a good place to do that, but I found you outside laying in deep agony on the road.” – He said. Before I could retort anything Dark spoke first. – “So, who is him Monsoon?” I sighed - “Ponies, this is my brother Winter Shine.” – I pointed to him. – “Winter this is Dark Song and Ivy Night our two thestral guest and Twilight Sparkle.” “Nice to meet you.” – Winter said. – “So, brother could you explain what happened here?” I started to explain him and while I did that White came back with some of the city guards. After that we agreed we will escort Dark, Ivy and Twilight back to the castle so we left the tavern and headed to there. “I’m sorry.” – said Twilight who trots next to me. “Excuse me?” – I asked back “I’m sorry. It was me who send you through that window.” “You know it still hurts badly” – she dropped her ears and looked down. – “but luckily I met my brother outside who give us some support in the fight. Next time see where you are aiming with your horn.” “I tried to shoot the pony next to you but unfortunately he ducked so I shot you instead of him.” “It was a pretty damn hard shot. Are you angry to somepony or you just like to use strong killing spells?” – I said with a smirk? “Actually, I am angry.” “To?” “To my friends and Shiny.” – I looked to her and tried not to laugh on Shining. I respect Shining no matter what but that’s hilarious. “So, … why are you angry?” She sighs - “Did you ever meet with Princess Cadence?” “Yep and you know I’m guard in the palace, so I see her a lot.” “No, I mean in personally.” “Well your brother asked me to be her personal guard but luckily I had to go down to the southern outpost because the city guard are lacking commanding officers, so they asked from royal guard.” – She looked back to me. – “She was awfully unkindly and unfriendly with the ponies. I thought she is the Princess of Love.” “That’s what my friends didn’t understand. They said she is like that because of the wedding and I’m possessive of my brother. But I know she is evil. She was my foalsitter and she didn’t even remember me.” – she looked down again. I don’t know what to think about that. Yes, I met her a few times and yes, I recognized her behavior with ponies. I always joked about her when Shining said something extremely dumb thing, but I never thought her sister will accuse her something like that. “Twilight maybe you should speak with your brother.” She rolled her eyes again. - “Gee thanks. That’s a great advice. No wonder why are you the greatest strategist in Equestria.” “No, I mean seriously. Look if somepony believes you, that’s your brother.” “How can you be sure about that?” “Because you are his little sister and your opinion is really important to him.” “Maybe you’re right.” – We continued trotting to the palace in silence but a few moments after she broke it. – “So, you don’t believe me, right?” “I didn’t say that. I just only said-“ “Twilight!” – Applejack shouted from the palace gate. Next to her was Rarity and the others. I feel some trouble here. – “I’m so glad, you’re alright.” – she continued then she left with the others through the gate without any word. “She’s angry to you.” – Winter said next to me. “Do you think so?” “Yes.” – I looked around for a moment and I didn’t see anywhere Dark and Ivy. Abruptly some sparks appeared on the sky and a dark carriage just left from the back of the palace. “STOP THAT CARRIAGE!” – One of the sergeants shouted but the chariot escaped, and we went inside to the palace. We galloped to the throne room with Twilight and her friends where Shining Armor, Spitfire and Princess Celestia waited for us. “Your Highness.” – I said with a deep bow and Winter followed my action. “Princess what happened?” – asked Twilight “Twily leave out of this.” - said Shining the he turned towards to me. – “Monsoon where is Dark Song?” “I..I don’t now Sir. I wasn’t paying attention for a moment and they just vanished.” “They killed two guards while they escaped with Princess Luna.” – I dropped my ears when I heard that. – “The guards couldn’t recognize that carriage and me neither. Whose carriage was that?” “My sisters. I locked away with magic in restricted area of the castle” – said Princess Celestia without any emotion. “Princess why we didn’t know anything about that?” “Because I do not have to share everything with you Captain.” “Yes, you don’t have to but a room with THAT kind of a thing needs to be shared. “Shiny leave Princess Celestia alone. She had her reasons why did she keep it in secret.” – said Twilight while she went in front of him. “Twilight please leave out of this.” – said Princess Celestia to her. “Yes, Twily please I ask you again leave out of this.” – he passed through Twilight and he went next to the throne. - “We must figure it out where were they went. Any ideas? Monsoon?” “Honestly I have no idea sir. They headed south so we can send out some scouts to a few choke points and hiding spots.” “For starters that will be good. Spitfire can you do that?” “Sure thing.” “At the moment Princess Luna is a threat to Equestria. I order the Royal Guard in full alert. Our main task is to find and capture Princess Luna and the thestrals. If we can’t achieve that…achieve that-“ – He couldn’t say it out loud. I knew what he wants to say but nopony could do that. – “If we can’t achieve that we must eliminate her and the others.” “How could you do say that?” – said Twilight. Before Shining Armor could answer that Princess Celestia rose from her throne. – “How dare you to say that about her! She’s not a threat! She’s my little sister and she’s just acting wrongly! – She shouted on the royal canterlot voice. I heard Princess Luna speaking on that voice before but Princess Celestia was different. It was more scary and unusual. The throne room gone silent. We just stood there, and we couldn’t figure it out what should we say after that. It was a complex situation and it would be more complex if I started to talk. Luckily, I didn’t have to because suddenly the throne room doors opened. A messenger came through and stopped in front of me and Shining Armor. “Sir I got a report from Baltimare. They were attacked by the thestrals. The EUP already sent two battalions there to stop them. Tomorrow the war council get a full report what happened until then General Violet Mace wants the Royal Guard to remain here and protect Canterlot. – then he saluted and left the room. I looked to Shining Armor – “Orders Sir?” “Stay on full alert and everypony go back to their room. We will be smarter tomorrow morning I hope.” “And what about Princess Luna?” “We can’t do anything at the moment with her. We have to focus our power to protect the other two princesses and Canterlot itself.” “Yes, Sir.” Princess Celestia left the room first. Then followed by Twilight and the others. Me and Shining Armor was the last in the room. He was in deeply in his thoughts. I wanted to say him something but after this I didn’t know what should I say to him. I just left the room and headed to my office. I sat in front of my desk with a cup of coffee. I didn’t sleep too much last night because of the situation so, the rest of the night I made various plans for how to find Princess Luna and how to approach her if we must fight. I hope I wouldn’t have to use any of these tactics against her. But how could any of it work against a divine alicorn? I say none of it. Anyway, we got another report last night from Baltimare. Nopony injured from the attack which rather weird and interesting. When the soldiers arrived at the city the thestrals have already gone. They just burned down a few houses and carts. I looked to my clock. The sun was rising so I looked to my clock. It was 6. a.m. The eternal night delayed for another day luckily. Abruptly my doors opened, and Sandy came through it. “Corporal what happened?” – I said. “Sir we have another situation! Princess Celestia disappeared!” “What? When?” “We don’t know. Her advisor wished to speak with her and when he went inside she was already gone. The captain rallies up the officers in the throne room and he asked me to escort you there.” I got up from my chair. – “Where is SergSeant White Lance?” “I don’t know Sir. Nopony saw him since the last night.” “Go and find him. Tell him to wait here at my office until I return.” “But Sir what about the captain’s order?” “I gave you a new one. Now go!” She saluted and left the room. I followed her then I went to the throne room. Spitfire was next to one of the windows with my brother Winter, Soarin and Fleetfoot. Some of the city guard officers appeared in the room but not a single EUP officer. Weird. Shining Armor was in front of the throne alongside with Princess Cadence and Princess Celestia advisor. Lieutenant Mighty Strike and Lieutenant Stream Force was there either and I stopped next to them. “Look who shows up at the end?” “Good morning you too Stream.” – I said. Mighty just chuckled on this. – “Good morning Monsoon. I assume you heard what happened?” – he said. “Yes.” “You were already known what happened with Princess Luna too, right?” “Yes, actually I saw it last night.” “Why we are the last ones who get informed?” – asked Stream. “Surprisingly that’s a good question from you. Monsoon?” – said Mighty. “Well-“ “LISTEN UP PONIES!” – Shining Armor voice went through the room. Everypony turned to him. – “We are currently on high alert and our choices limited. Two princesses are missing, and the Royal Guard failed. But we have still got chance to correct our fails. We must bring them back because of the ponies of equestrian. They are the ones who control the sun and the moon. If we lost them we will stuck in the eternal day or night. I think I don’t have to mention each option is worse than the other. So I – “ – Suddenly a group of ponies appeared at the throne room door. It was Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. Great what’s next? This whole thing just gets better and better in each minute. Applejack rushed towards to the middle. “Where is Twilight?” – she asked it out loud to the air. The ponies in the room looked each other and they didn’t know what’s happening. “What Twily is missing too?” – the question came from Shining Armor while he tried to get through the crowd. “Aye and we searched through the castle but nothin.” Shining shook his head. - “We send out a squad immediately. We must find Twily so I lead this mission. Monsoon and Mighty you are coming with me so gather up your squads. Spitfire we need your squad either. Stream you stay here and watch over my fiancé and the rest of the elements of harmony.” “Sir with all due respect but you can’t lead this mission and come with us.” – I said. “What are you talking about? My sister is out there!” “Sir if anything happens with the princesses you are the next royalty who rule over Equestria with Princess Cadence. That’s why I can’t allow you to come.” “I don’t care Monsoon! I must find my sister no matter the cost.” “My dear they are right. They have to handle it and if it’s true what your speaking about Monsoon Shine, he will be the perfect choice to send after them.” – said Princess Cadence. That was the first time I saw her supportive. Maybe she could be kind sometimes. “We are coming with you guys. We aren’t let our friend down.” – said Rainbow “Nope. You five will stay here because you are the last ponies who can do something against Princess Luna if we find Twilight.” “But-“ “No, that’s my last order. Mighty, Spitfire grab everything what you need and meet me at the train station.” – They just saluted and left. “Monsoon please promise me you bring back Twilight alive.” – said Shining in a low tone. “I will.” – I turned around and left the room. The next step was to speak my White to get my squad together. I hope Sandy found him. While I trotted back to my office I had a few questions which bugged me. Firstly, Princess Luna behavior. Why did she leave everything including her sister at the first time when she heard about the artifact which we tried find with Dark Song? Because obviously Dark Song told everything but still why? Was that thing that really powerful? Or did she do for the thestrals? Secondly, the bat ponies. We still didn’t know a lot of things about them but mostly their plan. Why did they just act now? They could be stay hidden until they will find the thing which they seek. The thing was they didn’t kill anypony in Baltimare and that’s not normal when you siege a city. I think that was a distraction for a bigger plan. Maybe they want to assault Canterlot. Thirdly Princess Celestia and Twilight. I was certainly sure Twilight was with Princess Celestia. After all she was her protégé and she never let her down so of course she will help her. But I didn’t know what she wants to get out of this? The thestrals won’t let her close to her sister so she just made herself and Twilight in big danger. In some way I could understand her because I have a brother and if he in danger I will probably help him. Anyway, I only knew one thing. One of Equestria darkest time has just only started and I was part of it. Chapter 9 - In the dark forestSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 10 - The helping hoofsWhen I woke up my whole body was aching. I thought I died after that battle but apparently, I survived. But who helped me? I felt the fire warms next to me. I forced my eyes open and I stood up. I didn’t see anypony next to me and I was still in the forest that’s for sure. I looked around and I saw a saddlebag with a familiar pattern on it. It was a six shaped purple star. I didn’t care too much for it because I wanted to find my saddlebag. I remembered I had some potions from Frost which will probably help me. I just realized I was bandaged in multiple parts and I didn’t find my armor. I was really in bad shape then. I sat down and waited until somepony shows up. That pony was near because the campfire was still burning. Suddenly the levander coated unicorn appeared from the bushes. It was unmistakably Twilight. So, I didn’t run out from my luck to see a friendly pony around in these woods. “Monsoon your awake!” – she said and galloped towards me. “Yep. Thanks to - “– I couldn’t continue because she hugged me. That’s surprised me verily. “I’m so happy to see you alive. What happened with you? I arrived when you fought with that thestral. You had a serious blood loss and I tried to help you as much as I can.” “Calm down Twilight. Thanks to you, I live to see another day.” – we parted and sat down next to the campfire – “I will explain everything but first you have to tell me what happened with you and Princess Celestia? Speaking of where is she?” She dropped her ears and looked away. – “She was captured by Princess Luna.” – That was worse than I thought. “Twilight tell me everything from the beginning.” She sighed. – “Princess Celestia asked me to come with her after Princess Luna. She thought we could convince her to come back, but it didn’t happen that way as we thought. We were ambushed by the thestrals and they captured her. She sent me to search help or either go back to Canterlot. That’s when I found you.” “Was she there either?” “No, she wasn’t.” “Alright we have to move we can’t let any more time to waste.” – I tried to stand up, but I couldn’t. I have a few broken ribs probably but a few painkillers and I’m good to go. “Monsoon you are seriously hurt, and you were blacked out for almost four days.” “Four days?! We must go now and unite with my forces.” – I said then I got up and ignored the pain. I made my first step and I immediately fell down. “Are you okay?” – asked Twilight. “Yeah I think so.” “Maybe you should get some rest before we head out. As I said before you are in a really bad shape.” “How could I rest? The thestrals were almost kill us and one of theirs captive is Princess Celestia. This situation got worse in every minute.” “Monsoon I feel…I know we can talk this out without risking any life.” “I don’t think the speaking will help us anymore.” “With friends and with friendship, we can achieve anything.” “Oh, come on you don’t believe that, do you?” – I shouted, and she backed away a little bit. – “Look Twilight I want to believe it’s true, but we have to admit it they want to fight. If I have way to do differently without any casualties I will chose that option without hesitation, but they are forcing my hoof to fight back.” “Princess Celestia said once we always have another option we just have to seek it.” “No Twilight they already decided and now it’s our turn, but you know what? They want a war I will give them a so damn war they will regret to even step a hoof into Equestria.” “Please don’t do that I know you we have better option instead of a war. Please I know you are better than this.” The last sentence of hers got my attention. I’m a soldier I know what should I have to do but do we really must to do that? Do we really have another option? I don’t think this friendship things are existing but if I start a war are we better than them? I never thought I will be so blind to start a war. She was right we are better than this. We aren’t soldiers we are the Royal Guards. We protect and serve the ponies of Equestria. She just stared at me for answers. She was the first pony in my life who convinced me to start believing into something different. “You’re right Twilight. I will do it in your way we will try to talk with them but if I hurt myself again in it you have to patch me up again.” “Sure.” – she said while she giggled. “First things first we have to go back to Ponyville as fast as we can and unite with my team.” “We can’t get out from the forest without notice. The castle ruins not far from here and the thestrals patrolling the area. I had to disguise ourselves, so we are safe for now at least.” – Damn – “Do you have any plan Monsoon?” “Honestly, not even one which I like and without reinforcement in here I don’t see any chance for surviving. Well we have only one way left.” “Which is?” “I’m going to talk with Princess Luna and maybe we could solve this. Anyway, where is my armor?” “It’s broken into pieces. The only thing I saved is your sword.” – She opened her saddlebag with her magic and took out my sword. She levitated to me and I took it with my hoof. “I saw a lot of symbols on your sword. Does any of them mean anything?” “This sword was always in my family. My dad said we got it personally from Princess Celestia to defend the country with it. If that’s true, then one of my descendants was a general or something like that. The sword went generations in my family and it’s not symbols. It’s engraved pictures from the past about heroic quests, wins and loss.” She sat down next to me - “The first picture at the bottom of the sword is a griffin slain down by a pony. The pony name was Thunder Shine. The first pony who was soldier in my family. This happened the very first war with the gryphons which we won.” “Did your family engraved these pictures on to the sword?” “No. Believe it or not they just appeared with a bright light. Just like our cutie marks. On this picture is a pony who defends foals with her wings. Her name was Astral Shine. She was a pegasus pony. If I know correctly a group of foals was kidnapped by the minotaurs. They demanded ransom for them but Astral freed them. Unfortunately, they were few against the minotaurs and she protected the foals at the cost of her own life.” “And what about that one?” – Twilight asked and pointed to the last picture “Well it’s a pony who’s holding his sword high and a shield or something like that forms around him. His name was Mythic Shine my father. A few years ago, Vanhoover was attacked by some kind of strange creatures. They looked like us, but they were all black. They had magic and they could fly. My dad and his battalion sent there. They fought against them for days. A big explosion ended the battle and the creatures vanished… just like my father and his battalion. The only thing left after him was this sword.” “The saddest thing was mom vanished either two years ago. My brother left me alone, but Winter said it was my fault and we never see our parents again. We searched them in all of Equestria but nothing. We gave up and both of us went to back to live our life.” “I’m sorry.” – she said in a low tone then she hugged me again. – “That’s why you don’t have any close friends?” “Since I’ve left Ponyville, not really. Maybe just Shining and Spitfire but they both captains so we don’t speak with each other too much.” “And in your squad?” “White Lance just a pal. You like to hang out with him but nothing more. Frost Wing is the same and Sandy is new in my squad. That’s why I don’t believe this friendship thing because I never knew a true friend” “Monsoon that’s not true because you already have one friend in here. Besides there’s Applejack, Rarity and many other friends you have.” “Thank you, Twilight. You gave my hope back.” – I chuckled – “Now I should get some rest before we are going.” “Sure.” – then she went back to her saddlebag and searched for something. I just laid down and tried to relax a little bit. I hope we can talk with Princess Luna and we could restore everything back to normal. Perspective Corporal Sandy Blaze in Ponyville “I say it again Winter, we won’t go search him!” “But we have to!” “We have only one task! Find Princess Celestia and bring her back to Canterlot. Unfortunately, the only thing we got out from our captive, she’s captured by Princess Luna. So, we must rescue her. Beside we don’t even know he is alive or not.” “What?! Do you want to leave him behind?” “We have a clear order!” I just came inside the barn in Sweet Apple Acres with Mighty Strike. The old lady who leads the farm gave it to us and mostly the whole farm because we explained the situation to her. We were trying to keep it in low but we needed a headquarter. I already heard from outside Spitfire and Winter argue. They’ve been doing this for almost a day. “To hell with that order! He is my brother and my only family member who alive. I won’t leave him here to rot in this forest even if he is alive or not.” “Look, Winter, I won’t believe he died but we have a mission. We already lost a few good ponies and I don’t want to lose more. That’s why we must rescue her. Do you understand that?” Winter sighed – “Yes Ma’am.” “Good. Corporal Blaze?” “Ma’am?” – I saluted. “Did you find Sergeant White Lance?” “No and nopony saw him since the battle.” “That’s not good” – she shook her head – “I’m getting out of options but I need somepony now. Sandy, I promote you as an acting sergeant in front of Monsoon Shine squad.” – Oh my gosh! I couldn’t say anything to that so I just stared her. “When did you have an authority to promote anypony in the guards?” – Mighty asked. “I have the highest rank among us and I lead these ponies so I suggest you accept my decision because you need everypony for our next operation.” “You know Spitfire, I’m still a commanding officer on this mission too so you have to share everything with me and that’s include every choice we made. I will accept it because we need somepony who commands his squads and not because you are captain.” “I don’t care until, you help me to get rid of these thestrals.” “Hmm then Captain, what’s the plan?” – asked Mighty. “We will march straightly to the castle and finish this once and for all.” “I like it but not all of it. Before we went inside, Monsoon asked me to send two of my pony to the southeast side of the Everfree.” “Why?” “Because he thought they were more than just a little thestral team and they probably have a supply line into the forest. Well we found it. So, I say we should get a squad as close to the castle as we can by using that path.” “That’s really gives us an advantage against them. I will lead that squad and Mighty you will march to the castle. Then together we will kick their flanks back to where they came from.” – She turned around and went out from the barn with Winter. “Well I hope you are ready because we are going back to the wolf’s den.” “Sir?” “Yes?” “Can I speak with the prisoner?” “Permission granted Sergeant.” – then he left the barn and I followed him. Mighty and Spitfire gave out the orders so everypony was readying themselves up for the battle against Princess Luna forces. Of course, I still couldn’t believe it I promoted and got a squad under my command. I was the newest one and they have to do as I say to them. They won’t like it at all. I hope at least Frost Wing stands next to me because they listen to him. Frist thing first I needed to speak with her. Monsoon trusted her but she backstabbed us. I will try to get everything out of her because she knows what’s happening here. While I went through between the tents I spotted Winter next to an apple tree. He was bucking it and shouting something to it. At first, I thought I just go away and do my orders but as I watched him, he was really on the edge. I heard a lot of things about him I felt sorry so I approached him. “WHY US?! Why we are the ones who loses mostly everything?” “I don’t want to interrupt anything but if you continue shouting like that, they’ll think you’ve, gone insane.” – I said. “Do you think I care about it? I’m still hoping my brother isn’t dead but…but if he is really dead, I will kill every one of them. I won’t show mercy to them not even Luna.” “Winter the anger speaks from you so calm down.” “You don’t know how I feel right now! To lose your last family member! To lost somepony so close.” “No, I don’t but I have still faith he’s alive. I didn’t spend too much time next to him but I learned one thing. Never give up even if the others think you are useless. So, Winter don’t give up yet.” “I do really hope he is alive. We weren’t the best brothers and we argued a lot but I care about him and he is the last one, who was left to me.” – He sighed – “Thanks I apricate your help but Spitfire probably searching me. Anyway, congratulations for your promotion and if you need anything just call me.” – then he flew away. He suffered a lot lately but if he shares his pain, maybe it will erase. I know it’s not the Wonderbolt style to show our feelings out but sometimes we need somepony to speak about it.I have a sister too and if anything happens to her I won’t know, I could ever forgive myself. However, if I have ponies around me it could help to ease the pain. Alright back to the plan. I need to speak with our thestral captive because she knows something for surely and I want to know. I started to trot the tent where they are guarding her. Perspective Lieutenant Monsoon Shine in the middle of the Everfree Forest While we ventured through the forest, I explained what happened with me how did we start to search them. She was pretty amazed from the spell I used. I said how the thestrals ambushed us and how did I end up there. The only thing I left out when Princess Luna visited my dream. “Say Twilight, when did you learn to heal?” “I read a lot of books about. Of course, I’m not a doctor but I think I did a pretty good job to save you.” “Sure, you did. Besides we needed some fresh medic in our team anyway and Frost Wing can get his retirement.” She giggled. – “I don’t think I’m better than him but thanks for the offer. So, are you really going down to the Canterlot archives time to time?” “I like to read old dusty books and learn our history so I use my rank to get inside. It’s easier than make an appointment with the princesses or the librarian.” “A guard who likes to read and are you really using your rank to get advantages?” “Maybe. You know our history teach us a lot thing. Example tactics and choices in the battles.” “So, you are reading only war stories?” “Of course not, but I have to improve myself and figure out new strategies in a war.” “You are full of surprises Monsoon” “Thanks for thinking I’m just a typical guard and nothing more.” “I didn’t mean it like that.” “I know but it sounded like that. Do you usually say the same things to Shining?” “No not at all.” “Typical liar.” – I chuckled. A few moment later she hit me one of my bandaged part. – “Ouch! Hey!” “Well at least I know how a typical guard react when he is a little bit sore.” – Smart. – “Can I ask something from you Monsoon?’ “Sure.” “How does it feel when...when you kill a pony?” – I had to gather my thoughts before I answer that question but luckily, I didn’t have to. I stopped and ducked to the bushes. I pulled down Twilight with me and she wasn’t happy with that. I saw a familiar white pegasus in the middle of the forest. White Lance just stood there alone without anypony. I’m wondering where is the others? Surely I didn’t hide if I don’t know somethings not good in here. Another pony came out from the woods. It was Shadow Fang. Moonlight Moor’s son and he was the pony who attacked us back in the expedition. I had a really bad feeling about this. “As I see our ambush wasn’t so successful as we planned. They mostly survived and fled.” – said Shadow Fang. “Except one pony and it was a serious blow to them.” “Do you think he’s dead? Because he killed one of our best soldier and we didn’t see anywhere his corps.” “If you ask me, he died back there. He didn’t return and nopony can survive these woods. His brother wants to find him though, but the others didn’t let him. One of their best out of the picture and they are more disorganized than before.” “That’s good news. Anything else?” “Well when they broke out they managed to capture one of your ponies.” “Did they get anything out from that weakling?” “Not yet.” “Oh, then you have to kill it. Our task has to remain in hidden until the siege.” “I can’t go back to them. They began to watch me, so I have to leave before the things get hot. That’s why I will travel back to Canterlot and prepare for your come.” “Alright but how we will spy on them?” “His brother thinks Monsoon died either so he probably not thinking straight. Send somebody to replace him so you are still knowing where are they.” “That’s sound good to me. Our mother will be proud of us but if you disappoint me you will feel my fury.” “Yes, she will and don’t worry I won’t. Until we meet again Nourx.” – said White. “Farewell Leamaeus.” – then both of them left. So that’s why he acted so strangely. I didn’t believe my own eyes. He was working for them but what did he mean about to replace my brother with one his own ponies? We instantly see through it if he uses wonderbolt suit or do we have more traitors? At that moment I couldn’t know what should I do. I’ve known White Lance since I joined the guard and he was the last pony I could imagine backstabbing us. He was a little bit weird sometimes, but he was one of my best friends. Twilight couldn’t understand how was that possible. How could we have a pony like him among us? Well that’s definitely change a lot of things. When it was clear I signed Twilight. “Monsoon what was that?” “We must get to the camp as fast as we can and reunite with our forces. We will retreat back to Canterlot and prepare to defend it.” “What about Princess Celestia? Or Princess Luna? We can’t leave them behind just like that!” “I know Twilight, but I can’t do anything with that. We are few even with our team. It’s a hard decision for me too and I know what I promised but we have to protect the ponies in Canterlot first. Now we have to move before they can do anything.” – I started to move the direction where White went. I know we leave our princesses in danger but what should I do? My hoofs were tied, and we didn’t have much of a choice. I just realized Twilight didn’t follow me. I turned back and she was surrounded by thestrals and they captured her. I charged my horn and sent a magical blast one of their face then I drew out my sword. “Put down your sword Lieutenant.” – said the only pony I didn’t want to me. It was Shadow Fang. “Why should I do it?” “Because your alone and…we captured her.” “Monsoon!” – Twilight tried to escape with all her strength but she couldn’t. “Great job son! I’m proud of you!” – suddenly said Moonlight Moor from the background. –“I give you a suggest. Do what he said or she will die.” – I dropped my sword down. – “Heh good boy.” “If you do anything with her I show what I learned in the guard!” “You’re not in a position to threating me Lieutenant but I have orders to do just like you.” – He turned away from than two of them tied my hoofs. – “We will go back to the castle. MOVE OUT!” – They just grabbed me like an apple sack and flew up. Damn it! We are in a sticky situation but we could manage it and get out from this. Chapter 12 - When everything fallsSometimes you think through all your acts because you want to know you did right thing at that moment. Sometimes you trust the ponies who you shouldn’t. Sometimes you left alone to rot in the dungeons. You don’t want to hear about that thoughts. These are traitorous thoughts which infest your mind. You shut your ears but you can’t resist. Few moments later you will realize something. You’re arguing with yourself and you try to escape from these walls. If you think I’m getting insane, you might be right. Though I haven’t been here for a long time but this drives me crazy. Without hope, I gave up to getting out from here. The walls are thick and that cell door won’t open until you get a key for it. So that’s how it looks like from the other side of the cell. I have so many things in my head right now. Firstly, the talk with my dad. I thought our first talk after all these years will be more happier than it was. He wasn’t the father which I knew and he was cold like a blizzard in the Frozen North. He was so desperately want to find Her and nopony will stand his way to achive it. Who is Her and why are they want to find it? Is she a divine creature just like Princess Celestia or Princess Luna? Maybe she is a draconequus like Discord who made chaos in Canterlot last year. Well she’s mean a lot of them and they do anything to find Her. On the other hoof, there were these Changelings. I can’t say for sure they are real or not. However White Lance was acting weird in these past few weeks so is he one of them? When we saw him in the forest the other called him a name which wasn’t a pony name nor griffin. “So how do you like your luxury cell?” – Moonlight Moor voice echoed through the room. “It could be much worse. What do you want?” “You know your little companion with those wonderbolts are really a pain in my hoof. They are fighting and try to reach the castle but after our army’s defeat Canterlot, nothing can stop us!” “We both know that’s impossible. You want to win a fight which is already lost.” “Hmm I don’t think so. Maybe we know a few hidden passages into the city.” “If you know these passages than why are you here?” “Why? Why? Oh yes I know because I wanted to speak with you.” – Of course, you just want a talk and nothing more. “I won’t tell you anything so don’t waste your time.” He chuckled. – “Wasting my time? No, you never. Actually, you worth every second which I spend with you.” – That’s sounds creepier in each minute. – “How much did your father told you about our mission?” “More than enough to stop you. You and Dark Song tricked me.” “Tricked? No, we used you as a puppet just like we used Dark Song too.” “What?! To treat your own daughter like that! “She never was my daughter and she never will be. I’m just playing with you two all along." - He was going circles around my cell.- "May i ask you a question? Do you believe in anything? Maybe in the divine alicorns like everypony else?” - He waited a few moments before he continued. “Nothing. Nah come on you have to believe in something. I know that.” “Why do you want to know?” “Two immortal goddesses and they walk among us. One raises the sun and the other raise the moon. The ponies of Equestria divided because of them. Funny other creatures think the ponies will jump each other’s throat because they are different species. However, they are fighting because one prays to the Goddess of the Sun and the other prays to the Goddess of the Night. This led to the first Pony Civil War. They were battling until the EUP, Wonderbolts and the Royal Guard showed up. They did it because they wanted peace but do they believe in the sun or the moon? Or do they have faith?” “For me they are not goddesses. They are rulers. Our rulers and they gave our ponies hope.” - I entered his little game. Maybe i can get out something from him. “Oh, so loyalty then you believe. Your loyalty blinds you although it’s a quite important pillar for the guard. The Element of Loyalty. You know that’s one out of the six elements from The Elements of Harmony. If I know correctly that rainbow maned pegasus hold it. How did they call it? Rainbow Bash? Rainbow Crash or Rainbow Dash? Does it matter anyway because she will die with the others.” “You can’t control them.” “I don’t want to control them but it’s surely give us a lot advantages if I hold The Element of Magic.” – I stood up from the ground. – “You know I asked her the same question and she said, she considers them as a friend rather than gods or rulers.” “If you do anything with her, you will regret the day-“ “Regret what? You can’t do anything to stop me. You are locked down in here. Besides it’s not my fault you don't have faith in anything. Do you know what I believe? A world where we will be the master race and the other will be our servants.” “You are cruel. Maybe not me but the ponies will fight against the thestrals.” Thestrals? I’m not a thestral.” – I looked into his eyes. It was pale blue. – “You don’t see, do you? They said you are the smartest pony from the academy. Connect the dots Monsoon Shine and you will see through the disguise.” – That was the moment when it hit me. “You’re a changeling, aren’t you?” “Finally, I gave you so much clue. Honestly, it was hard to find out, right?” “You gave the hints to Princess Celestia and Luna about the thestrals. You were the ones who attacked us back in the forest. You were the ones who wanted to find Her so desperately so you searched somepony who figure out where is she. You really used us all and I was an idiot to not see that.” “You are a master detective Mr.Shine! My mother so proud of me now. She will get Canterlot and the thestrals in the same time while they are slaying each other and nopony will go to help them.” “You still don’t understand! You can’t take Canterlot and the army will aid us or capture back the city.” “What do you think? If I fool the Goddess of the Night, do you think we won’t fool the equestrian army?” “General Violet Mace…Is she a changeling too? How many changelings walks among us?!” He gave me an evil smile. – “A lot. Like example your little sergeant White Lance.”- That explains his traitorous behavior. – “His task was to get in the guard, became a lieutenant and gain their trust. Unfortunately, they chose you so we had to change the plan.” “In the right time he will lead us into a trap and take my place in the guard.” “You are a smart pony after all Monsoon. Than we could march through the city and the palace and take what we want.” “And what do you want?” He changed himself to his true form. He had a horn which was bent and smaller than our horns. His wings were more insect-like wing than a pegasi one. Holes were on his legs and he had fangs just like the bat ponies. I’m not sure how to describe his mane and tail but it wasn’t the same as mine. His whole body was black. He looked like pony-bug mix which was a sin against the world. “Do you know what the changelings eat?” – his voice changed too. It was a lot deeper then it was before. “I can’t imagine but I hope not ponies.” He chuckled. – “Well a few parts are true because we eat from the ponies but not their flesh. We eat their emotions but mostly their love.” – I don’t want to know what did he means about that. – “We can eat your emotions in three ways. With our fangs, with magic and when we just near the creature.” – If I had to guess the fangs would be the worst option for us. “You and your kind is disgusting.” – He charged up his horn then he changed to an exact copy of me. “Maybe but like it or not, that’s how we role.” – His voice sounded just like mine. – “We will make a feast upon the Canterlot battle. The main course will be you and the bat ponies.” “You won’t get away with this!” “The mighty city will fall and you say that, not me. – he winked at me and gave me that evil smile again. To see that on my face, freaks me out more than ever. “Why didn’t you attack already?” “Excuse me?” “You said nopony will send aid to Canterlot and Princess Luna is enough power to make chaos so why didn’t you attack already?” “Why should I tell you my plans? Anyway, you will figure it out sooner or later.” – he turned around. – “Or maybe you already figured it out, don’t you?” – He is just playing with me but he is right, I know. However, I want to hear that from his mouth. – “Oh well I want to keep them in one place. You know it’s easier for everyone.” - He changed his form back to Moonlight Moor. “If I get out from here-“ “Which won’t happen because I make sure of it. I know you and your capabilities.” “You don’t know me.” “Then why are we still talking? I could end your misery right now. To take all of your emotions and love. To watch how you die minute by minute. Nopony will notice it just after when everything collapsed and we won.” I gulped it. He wants to eat from me. I can’t do anything against it if he does it. These few seconds were one of my scariest few moments in my life. This was the first time when I was afraid what will happens next. “Sir! Queen Luna request your presence at the throne room.” – It was another pony voice. “Give me a minute then I go.” – he said to him then he looked deep into my eyes - “Remember this Monsoon Shine. The pony nation and the thestrals our main course. The other creatures just the dessert after your defeat. It was a really interesting talk but as you hear I have to go. See you soon.” – then he left the dungeons. I sat down in the middle of the cell. He will destroy everything which we love and I will see it from here. I don’t know how should I continue after this. A puddle was in front of my cell door. It was lit by a torch from the other side wall and I could see the dungeons door from it. It only opened when one of them came down to give me food but mostly the door was closed. The puddle was filled with the water which was dripping down from the ceiling. If you listened closely you could hear the symphony of the water drops. You can count the seconds between each drop. One, two, three, four. One, two, three, four. Four seconds. Only four seconds. The soldiers think their commanders plans through everything and knows every decision on the battlefield. That’s not true because we only think four seconds on the problem before we gave out our orders or we make decision. What can we do in four seconds? Obviously not make a though choice but we are doing it anyway because we must. Just after the battle we are facing the result our four second decision. My life in the guard was a lie. They led me and used me to achieve their little victory. One of my best friend was lie too. My rank, my four seconds decisions were lie too. It was all a lie and I believed them. I heard the door opened and somepony stopped in front of my cell. Maybe it was feeding time and it came earlier. My ears perked up because a familiar click echoed through the cell. It was my ticket out from here. However, it could be the changelings so I still remained at the wall. The pony or at least I hoped it was, throwed my sword next to me. Maybe they gave me a last time to fight against them before they eat from me. No, I won’t give them that entertainment so I still remained at the wall. A black armor was landed next to me just like the same as my father wearing. That pony or changeling won’t give up that so easily. I will end this once and for all. Me or that creature but when I turned around the sight stunned me. I knew she’d be somewhere here but I didn’t know she will be the one who frees me. She had an light green coat and red mane. She also wears a worn wonderbolt suit with a captain insignia. She waited for me to do anything but a few moments later she came inside grabbed my mane. “Get up and put these on!” – she ordered. She let me go and I did as she said. I put on the armor and grabbed my sword. – “Good now come with me I will get out from here.” We went out from the dungeons. I didn’t see any guard while we were escaping from there. Where are they? Maybe they find Her and killed Her with Princess Luna and the others. I’m not sure anything anymore. She led me on of the castle corridor then we went inside a room. She made sure nopony followed us than locked the room. “We have to be quick because they will notice you’ve gone from your cell. I will escort you to the gardens then-” – I didn’t know what was she talking about because still I couldn’t believe my eyes. She was the leader of the best flyers in Equestria before Spitfire and I know that from first hoof. I just stared at her. – “Monsoon are you listening to me?” “I-I- “– Actually, I didn’t know what should I say. “Monsoon you have to trust me or we both die.” Not a single word came out from my mouth. I really don’t know how to react. I didn’t even know why I followed her from my cell. She trotted in front of me than she hugged me. It was comforting and with full of love. The only pony I know who could do that is my mother Helia. I returned it. “I missed you so much.” – that was my first words to her. “I know.” – she whispered back. A few minutes later we parted away – “We don’t have too much time to get out from here.” “We can’t leave.” - I said. “Monsoon you can’t be serious.” “The changelings-“ “I know everything about the changelings and that’s why we have to get away from this mess.” “No, you don’t understand! The changelings already ruling the bat ponies just like the equestrian army. We can’t leave because the only pony who can stop this madness, it's us!” “You don’t think I don’t know!? I saw it when they captured Moonlight and replaced that monster. I saw it when your father changed his form to that monster. That’s why I want to leave as soon as possible. I almost lost everything except you and Winter.” “Dad?! Is he a changeling too?”- she just nodded. He was cold but he didn’t seem to be one of them.- “Look we can’t do that. We have to help them and not just Equestria but the thestrals too. If we can unite them we could strike back.” - Maybe I never understand what my mother felt in that moment but I can’t leave those ponies die because of me. “If we can unite them we are far more weaker to defeat them. Besides how did you plan to unite them?” “Well both princesses are here. They are more than enough to merge the two nations and we can still find Her.” – she started to think about it. Last time when I tried to speak with Luna she didn’t listen to me. If I get what she wants before her I will force her to talk with me. The only pony who can help with that is a prisoner too but maybe Mom knows where they locked her. “Alright Monsoon I go with your plan. You’re right we can’t let those ponies die.” “Thanks Mom. We will find Dad and make them pay.” – She smiled at me. – “Before we go do you know where are they holding Twilight? She’s a purple coated unicorn mare with a violet mane.” “Yes, I know where is she.” “Great then we are heading there.” They are keeping Twilight in one of the castle towers. Two bat pony guarded her. They were probably one of their elites because they were wearing the same armor as the pony which I killed in the forest. However, they hold spears which was interesting. “I will take care of them. We will meet again here in ten minutes.” – Mom said next to me. She trotted to them than she walked away with them. She distracted them with a fake order. Nice one. I went inside. She was sleeping at the tables and she was surrounded by books. It was cute though we don’t have time for this. I gently shook her shoulders to wake her up. She opened her eyes and she realized who woke her up. “It’s no time to ask just follow me Twilight!” “Monsoon they found Her!” “What?!” “I found the vault and I helped them to open it. They said if I don’t help to fulfill their destiny they will torture you and Princess Celestia to death.” – She was sobbing and she probably thinks she betrayed us. They used her just like me. “Twilight I have a plan and I will set everything right. I will promise but now you have to come with me.” – she nodded but before we could step out from the room the door opened up. I put on my helmet which covered my whole face. Five bat pony came inside the room. “We have orders to take you in front of Queen Luna.” – then probably their sergeant looked at me. – “What are you doing in here?” “I prepared the prisoner for the escort.” – I lied. I’m sorry Twilight. “Well then come along with us.” We went down to the main hall. When we arrived first they dragged us in here to the throne room. I couldn’t look around here at that time but now I can. The windows here was painted and most of them wasn’t broken. A few columns were there which has a few motives on it but nothing more. Actually, it was pretty empty but this helmet restricts my vision. After that we entered the throne room. We stopped in front of the thrones and we all bowed before Princess Luna. Surprisingly the other throne wasn’t empty. Princess Celestia was sitting there. “Twilight we have to ask your assistance once more.” “I did enough for you Luna. Leave me alone!” “I know you find the vault but unfortunately we can not open it. You gave us instructions how to do it but the vault doors still closed. So, you lied to us or you were a waste of time.” “I said the truth and I know how to get inside.” “Then prove it.” – she looked to me and I made a little nod which wasn’t suspicious enough to them. She saw it then turned back to her. “I’ll do it.” “You know what happens if you do not fulfill your task.” “I know and I said I will get everypony inside.” “Wise decision. Come with me my sister. We have to great Her properly.” – she didn’t say anything just stood up from her throne and followed her sister. We went directly out to the gardens. I just saw my mother joined our group alongside with my ‘father’. He was walking proudly while my mother looked like she was trying to escape. If that changeling ate from her I will make him to scream for his death. “Mythic and Helia. I am glad you two joined us.” – Luna said. “We don’t want to miss the greatest moment of our nation.” – My mother just nodded. We trotted down one of the cellars then we went through the tunnels until we hit a big cave hall. A huge vault door was in front of us. It was made from steal that’s for sure and symbols were on it. I couldn’t see them clearly because it was worn but I think they were cutie marks. Specifically, it was six cutie marks. Princess Celestia just stood next to Princess Luna. Her head was hung down and she didn’t say anything. She cried before we came down here and I know that’s for sure. It made me more angrier to see one of my princess like that. I wish I could do anything for her but in reality, I couldn’t. After my talk with that wretched creature I started to think everybody is a changeling around me. Paranoid? Maybe. I don’t know how many of them here but I will make them suffer for what did they do. Twilight channeled her magic into the vault. The cutie marks lit up one by one and we heard a few clicks then the vault opened up. Twilight collapsed and I helped her up. She was groaning in pain. I think she used all of her magic up. So, the vault reveals their secrets and maybe we could see Her finally. They wanted to release the lion out from his cage then they will get it. I don’t know what’s in that vault but with or without it I will make them run back to their home or kill them all. Chapter 13When I was in the academy most of the ponies always asked what happened with Princess Luna. Why did she turn to Nightmare Moon? Why did she attack on her own kind? What happened to her after she was banished to the moon? And of course, is she going to come back ever? They always lied us something like Princess Luna was evil from the start and nopony could change her fate. Although they had an official answer about her return or at least it was more like a prophecy. The little story about her betrayal was our prophecy and it was only kid story until she appeared in Ponyville. Nopony thought six mares will stop her and change her back to Luna. However, that mares didn’t and now she was misled by these bugs. Of course, the other side is why I keep doing this? Why I want to help her? I could just save Celestia, Twilight and end this once and for all. So why? Because I see something in her. Something which I can’t describe. When she returned, we thought, we will know more from her past but instead it made more questions. She’s not Nightmare Moon yet. She’s not keeping us in an eternal night yet. She just wants Her. If she gets what she wants the tartarus will unleash from this vault. I don’t think she will sees me as a threat anymore, but I am the only one who knows the truth at least now. I have to stop this madness and protect Canterlot. Though I could appreciate some help with this. The vault itself was a library more or less. Bookshelves showed our path into the vault which was a labyrinth. Books from another ages and inventions which was never seen the sunlight You could find these things in this vault. It was built like a library, but it felt like a storage. I tried to read the book titles while we went inside more and more in the labyrinth. The dust ate most of them, but I could manage to figure out a few. The Tragedy of Pony. Well it's not a so happy title at all. I thought I will find some spell books or something like that and I just found books like these. Maybe in the next area. The Murders in the Street Sesame, Crime and Punishment, War and … and something I couldn’t read it clearly, but I don’t really care about it. I continued to read through the titles and I found something interesting. A whole section just named after one family. The Apples. They are one of the oldest family in Equestria but a book about them in here? While we ventured through the passages I counted five more sections like the Apples and with them they were seven. Six families from the old centuries. These were the ones who stood up next to Princess Celestia and Luna, a thousand years ago. With them they united the tribes and brought peace to Equestria until Nightmare Moon didn’t come. This is a story which mostly nopony knows which includes the family members either. Well if we survive this in one piece, I must come back here. The finest ponies who helped change the fate of Equestria forever. I didn’t realize it, but we stopped in front of another door. It was big and made out from crystals. In the middle of the door were carved something but I couldn’t see what was it. I tried to get closer, but they were stood so closely each other I couldn’t get through it. “So, what happens next Twilight Sparkle?” – asked Princess Luna. “We need one pony from each race and they have to channel their magic to the gate. This is the only way to open it.” “Are you sure there isn’t any other way to open it?” – asked Shadow Fang. He remained here to help Luna open the vault and get Her while the others prepared for the siege. “Yes.” “Is She on the other side?” “She will be on the other side or at least that’s what Star Swirl wrote down in his diary.” “Can an alicorn replace the three races?” – asked Luna “Maybe I’m not sure.” “Then my sister will do it.” – Wait is she really going to use her sister to open the gate? They forced to stand in front of the gate and took of the magical inhibitor. She took a glance on her sister before she did what Luna asked for. She charged her horn and channeled her magic inside the door. A few moments later a bright light came from the door which blinded everypony. When we recovered the door was open and Celestia was on the ground. Two bat pony helped her up. At this point Luna didn’t care what will happen with her sister. She just walked through her. We went inside the room and in the middle of it there was Her. She was frozen or maybe in stasis inside a big crystal. “Do not worry I am going to get you out from there.” – said Luna and charged her horn and blasted the crystal. When the smoke cleared She was still inside and nothing happened. Luna charged her horn and blasted again but still nothing. – “How can we get her out?!” – she almost shouted that. “We need a sword but not any kind of sword.” – said Twilight “What kind of sword we need?” – asked Shadow Fang. “A sword which was forged in the rays of Sun and Moon.” – Twilight read it from an old dusty book. That doesn’t make any sense. They can’t forge a weapon with rays, right? “I know only one sword with this description.” – Then Luna turned around and stared me. – “I remember clearly that day. It was made for a pony which I trusted the most, but he turned against me. Turned against us! A magical weapon which cut through mostly everything and their history was written down on the blade.” – Wait is she talking about my sword?! It can’t be that. I mean I know we got from them, but I didn’t know they made it. I stepped back and bumped in one of them. They surrounded me. I was trapped but if they attack me I will shield myself and teleport away from here. Suddenly a dark blue aura wrapped around my helmet and took off. “It is good to see you again Monsoon Shine.” “Likewise, Princess. You knew I was here, didn’t you?” “Yes indeed. Now give it to me!” “Princess listen to me! The changelings already infiltrated us. Anypony could be one from here.” – They started to look each other. “That’s ridiculous! They can’t change to us!” – said Shadow Fang “One of them revealed himself in front of me. Believe me they can change to you and they are heading with an army to Canterlot.” “I have to agree with Shadow Fang. You are just delaying. Now give it!” “I won’t do that.” “Give it to her Lieutenant!” – said Princess Celestia. I was surprised when I heard it and I glanced at her. Twilight was in front of her and I noticed something. She didn’t have the magical suppressor on her horn. “Alright.” – I drew out my sword and levitated to Luna. She took away from my aura. “Now Twilight!” – my mom shouted from the other side of the room. Twilight charged her horn and a purple magic wave went through us. It revealed the changelings. They were stood in their normal form next to the bat ponies. “CHANGELINGS!” – shouted Shadow Fang. Both side realized it what happened, and they instantly battled with each other. Luna didn’t care about it. She had my weapon, so she can open that thing. She made a shield and cut off from us. One of them tried to stab me but I dodged it. I have only two things left to fight against them. My magic and my hoofs. The changeling didn’t give up. Blows after blows and I just waited for the perfect time to strike back. Few seconds later he was tired, so I turned around and bucked him on his face. I knocked him out and grabbed his blade. I went for another one and thrusted my sword into his heart. He collapsed and died. The blade was stuck in him, so I left there. I charged my horn and blasted another two. I saw my mother was battling with a big one. I grabbed a spear from the ground and I galloped to help her. When I was close, she was already down. I jumped off the ground and I pierced his neck. He died immediately. “Are you alright?” – I asked. “Yes, I think so. Thanks, sweetie.” – she said. “They were twice as many as we are. A miracle has to happen to win this battle.” We retreated to the night blue shield with the thestrals and prayed for Luna’s help, but it never came. They fought bravely but like us they didn’t have any chance against them. “For Equestria!” – I recognize that voice. It was Spitfire. They charged through them. “For Equestria!” – I shouted. They were in the crossfire and that made them disorganized. The bat ponies and Shadow Fang followed me. I shot down the first one who came in my sight. Another knocked me down but when he lifts his weapon to give me his final blow, he suddenly collapsed. Luckily Winter stood behind him and he was faster than him. He helped me up. The rest of the changelings surrendered. We won. Finally, something good happened with us. I felt a hoof on my back. It was Winter, he’s…hugging me. “Bro I’m so happy to see you again.” – he said. “Me too brother.” – then he let me go. “I’m glad you’re alive but next time you're staying close to me where I can look after you.” – said Spitfire. “Thanks to saving us but don't pretend you are my big sister.” “Well I'm won't but not just me the only who you owe a thank.” “Reporting for duty Sir.” – said Sandy behind her alongside with Frost Wing. They were only two from my team. “What happened with the others?” “It seems they were changelings all along Sir with Sergeant White Lance.” – said Sandy. Damn this what I afraid. “Anyway, it’s good to see you two again.” – then a pony stepped forward and stopped in front of me. – “Dark Song I assume you helped them to get here.” “Yes. Look Monsoon I’m sorry what happened, and I hope you will forgive me on one day.” “Dark Song I’m just glad you’re on our side.” – I smiled at her. Then me and trotted to Winter. I was so happy to see them I completely forgot Luna’s shield. A big explosion heard from inside and everypony stared it. A few moments later the shield came down and we will saw Luna was holding a little filly. Her coat and mane were colored exactly like Luna’s. She had a tiny horn and wings. But strangely not normal pegasi wings like Celestia or Luna has. She had bat wings. So, she was a little alicorn filly. Twilight and Celestia was next to them. “Don’t worry my little star. I’m here now.” – Luna said and hugged her. My sword was on the ground where the shield was. I sheathed my blade then moved forward next to Luna. The filly fell back in sleep. “Princess Luna? Luna?” – Twilight and Celestia watched me. They both didn’t want to break the moment just like me, but I had to because we weren’t out from the frying pan. “I did everything for her and now I am happier than I ever be again. She was in here for a thousand years and she did not change at all.” “Princess, Canterlot is under siege and we are the only ones who can help them. I know it’s-“ “You do not know nothing. I did horrible things Monsoon Shine just to get her. How could anypony still want my help.” “I know but we forgive you. We forgave you when you were Nightmare Moon and we forgive you now too.” “Tia would you forgive me again?” “Yes, my little sister.” – she smiled “After what I did why?” “Because you and Celestia are the beacon of hope for the ponies.” “Do I really mean that much for them? Did I really mean that much a thousand years ago before I became that evil mare?” “Yes, you do.” – I bowed before her. Then everypony did the same thing behind me. - “Help us to defeat the changelings. Protect your ponies and protect Her.” – she stood up and turned around with the filly in her hoofs. “I will help, and we will show the fury of the ponies.” – That’s what I wanted to hear. “Alright, Spitfire is the Ponyville HQ still up?” – I asked. “Yep.” “We will plan our next move from there. Now gear up and let’s go ponies.” – I ordered. When we arrived at Ponyville it was dawned. Luna let Celestia to raise the sun. Maybe the tables turned now, and we can solve our problem one by one or at least I hoped. Anyway, the village didn’t change at all. The military camp was same as usual. Tents, supplies and ponies everywhere. We went inside one of the Apple family’s barn. I think they are angry to us, but we have to use it to wipe the changelings out once and for all. The little filly was behind Luna’s mane most of the time if she isn’t sleeping. Luna didn’t tell her name yet but in time she will. Interestingly she was in school age at first sight. She was look like a mini Luna except her wings. It was cute to see her like that. I sat down to the big table which was in the middle of the barn. On the other side of the table was Mighty Strike. I doubt see him again but apparently, he wasn’t a changeling at all and he survived. “We tried to hold them back in here, but they easily break through.” – he said while he pointed on the map – “They were too many. “How much?” “Four times bigger than us.” – that’s not what I wanted to hear. This army could breach inside easily, and it doesn’t matter they are thestrals or not. The only force which hold them back that big shield around Canterlot. “Do we have any news from the inside?” – I asked “Nothing. Unfortunately, the barrier blocks every communication which includes the UDC radios too.” I looked at the map. The city itself built on the mountain side so they can’t easily attack from the land. The only road is relatively not big enough to maintain an attack from there. So, the only option is left, the air. They can just win this battle if they are already inside and I fear that shield won’t be up forever. “So, did you figure out something?” – asked Mighty. “Not yet but if you are hurrying me I won’t come up with anything.” “But we don’t have time! You were the star of the academy and you always had a plan in your saddlebag so come up with something now!” “Mighty you’re not helping so shut up!” “Monsoon we left our ponies without protection at Canterlot and if you are correct, not just the army but nopony will help on us. This is real and with each minute our chances to save them are going down.” “Oh yeah then why you didn’t come up with anything until I wasn’t here? You are an incompetent idiot who just waiting somepony like me to come up with a solution. So, if you’re not helping, get out and make our troops ready!” “Are you like to play with life’s because, it seems you do. “ “Do it as I ordered Mighty!” “I don’t have to do anything for you!” “I am the ONE who lead this army by the orders of the princesses and Captain Shining Armor. YOU must do and act as I say! Understood?” – he just glanced at me. – “I ask again. Did you understand?” “Sir yes Sir!” “Good.” – He left. Sometimes you have to hide your fears and worries. Yes, I know…Wait a minute. Speaking of hiding I think I know what we are going to do. We all gathered everypony in the barn and they were here to listen my fantastic plan about the changeling problem. The princesses were the last ones who sat down. They all staring at me and they are waiting for me to start. “Alright… so the past two hours I was working on a plan. I read through books and maps and maybe we could win this battle.” “We need more than a ‘maybe’ Monsoon.” – said Dark Song “Yeah I know but if you let me explain it that would be great. Okay well the barrier holds down not just Canterlot but all the hidden escape routes except one. I had to make sure about it, but it’s exists, and they don’t know about it.” “And where is that passage?” “Before Canterlot built out, there was a crystal mine inside the mountain. The mine shut down after that, but the tunnels are still there and most of them connected to houses, cellars. They closed it all. However, they collapsed one tunnel the border of the shield which means if reopen the passage the barrier won’t be there.” “The plan is the main army go on head on head with their army while a small team infiltrate inside the city and open up the shield at the walls. We will use the reveal spell on them and crush them with the two army and the rest of the thestrals. I think if we took out their leader they will surrender.” “This plan is equal to zero and you know that!” – shouted Mighty. “Look Monsoon I know you’re tired and under a lot of stress, but I have to agree with Mighty. What if the tunnel isn’t there?” – said Spitfire. “Spitfire I want to convince you all, but I can’t. This is our only chance and we don’t have any help from the outside. We don’t know anything from their kind, but they already know our moves and thoughts. They…they defeated us.” – They all stood up in unison. They didn’t believe what I just said. “I was the pony who led them to the thestrals, I was the one who played Princess Luna their hoofs, I was the one who made this mess. And now we are doing what they want. The only chance to surprise them is that tunnel but they tricked us. Nopony will stop them.” “That is not true Monsoon Shine. We will stop them, and we will fight for our last breath to protect our little ponies.” – said Princess Celestia. – “You had an oath and you are broking it right now. They were foolish to challenge the ponies. We will show them we are not giving up so easily. The question is, are you going to fight for Equestria or accept it you lose everything against them?” “I am willing to sacrifice everything for Equestria and the ponies who lives inside. I am willing to sacrifice everything for the Princesses and to fulfill my promise.” – The first two sentence which you have to say when you get into the Royal Guard. I think that’s a proper answer for her. “Then we shall prepare for a battle.” Chapter 11 - The truth revealedThey flew through the forest like they were here before. This explains why they were find us easily and set up an ambush against us. I just hope Spitfire don’t do anything stupid to rescue Princess Celestia. We flew out from the forest then I saw it. The Castle of the Two Sisters. Ruins of an old castle and a memorial place of two sisters battle. The castle walls are crumbling down and vines going through, between the mossy stone bricks. We landed at the courtyard. We were in the heart of their camp. I looked around and I realized something. They had supplies, weapons and military tents. They had everything not just for to build an outpost but also for a siege. They untied us then Twilight helped me to get up from the ground. We trotted to a big wooden door which lead us to the castle throne room. Before we stepped inside a blacked armor pony followed us which was different from the others. It had a horn. It was a Unicorn and in here?! Somepony helps them to fight against us. These wretched traitors. The throne room was bigger than the Canterlot one. Some holes were on the walls but they were patching it up. Mostly the painted windows were broken but some of them still intact. We approached the thrones and most of the thestrals followed us. Princess Celestia throne was empty of course although it was huge. The throne itself was solid gold and on the top of that was her sun emblem. On the other side was Princess Luna throne. It was made of a dark gem or something like that and a crescent moon was carved the top of that. She sat in her throne until she saw us. She was wearing a similar armor like Nightmare Moon wore except the helmet. They forced us to bow before her then they did either. “My Queen, I captured the pony who can help us to achieve our goals.” – Moonlight Moor said while he was pointing at Twilight. “I won’t help you with anything!” – Twilight shouted. “Oh yes you will because if you’re not I have to kill your friends. Luckily I attempt to capture alive their officer who killed one of our elite soldier.” “What does she have to do?” – I asked before Twilight could say anything. “Why should I tell you that? You are a threat to all of us.” “That’s why I didn’t ask you, I asked the princess.” “Hah! You dare to questioning My Queen!” “Moonlight let him speak!” – That was the first time when she spoke and it was terrifying. Her tone was calm but aggressive. “Yes, My Queen.” “To answer your question Lieutenant, she will help us to open up a vault.” “What’s in that vault?” “I can not tell you that.” “Why do you keep fighting? We can settle down this peacefully and help you.” “I fear that is not an option anymore.” “There’s always a option to set things right.” “Help us?! You are too naïve lieutenant. If it was up to me, you would be already dead.” – said Moonlight. “Then it’s a good thing, it’s not on you.” – a new voice said behind me. He had a deep and caring voice. It was so familiar, I couldn’t believe it but it was too real. He stopped next to me. – “Your Highness, he won’t be a problem, I will take care of him.” “I am sorry Mythic but we have to imprison him.” “I understand Your Highness but I could make sure-“ “That is my last order Captain.” – he just nodded. “Mythic don’t worry about him. The dungeons very comfortable for a pony like him.” – said Moonlight Moor with an evil smile. – “Lock him up!” – he gave out the order. The blacked armor unicorn just watched me how they carried me out from the throne room. I didn’t want to leave Twilight alone so tried to resist but they were stronger than me. After all these years he is alive. Mythic Shine, my father is alive. Perspective Sergeant Sandy Blaze Ponyville HQ The soldiers in front of the tent saluted for me. I can’t get used to the way of the ponies look at me. My or at least Monsoon’s squad hardly accept the fact I’m commanding them. I have to work hard to show them I’m worthy to be the leader of this squad. I went inside where they are guarding the captured thestral. The tent was dark inside and the only light source was a little lamp. She was just sitting in the corner. Her mane was dirty and she was a complete mess. She knew I was inside. “What do you want?” – she asked. She didn’t even turn to me. “I wanted to speak with you Dark Song.I need to know what are you doing in here?” “Good luck with that.” “I will get out everything you know, one way or another.” “The question is, are you strong enough for that? You are not that kind of pony who do such nasty things.” “We’ll see.” – I drew out my sword. She looked at me. – “We trusted you, Monsoon Shine trusted you and you just backstabbed us. Now he’s dead and it’s my job to do everything to rescue the princess. If you think you’re in safe then you’re wrong.” “Wait Monsoon Shine died?” “Yes, when we retreated, he didn’t come out with us.” “I’m sorry.” – she said quietly. We sat looking at each other for a few moments before she opened her mouth again. – “I didn’t want to do this but my father....my father thought we have to do our task and nothing matters. You trusted and accepted us without anything and how we repaid it? We killed two of your ponies.” – she sighed. – “You showed us something which the purple one Twilight always said.” “And what was it?” “Friendship.” - Did she break? I mean it was easier than I thought but did she speak the truth or she just lying again? I saw tears coming down on her cheeks. “If you still believe we could solve this in peacefully than you have to tell everything to me.” “I will tell as much I can but just you and your team.” ”Alright I’m listening.” – I said then sat down next to her. At least it’s a good start and I hope she speaks the truth. Perspective Second Lieutenant Winter Shine on the southeast side of the Everfree Forest It was raining. The only thing I hate more than this forest is when it’s raining. It’s harder flying see anything when it rained. I was next to Spitfire. She didn’t say anything the whole time while we flew in here. My brother death hit her harder than I thought. She was tough and she never showed her feeling but I felt her anger. I was angry too and I will kill it without hesitation if I see one of them. However, Monsoon taught me one thing. Always think with clear minds. I know his alive and I didn’t give up on him yet. Spitfire signed us to land. We weren’t too far from the supply line. Spitfire examined the route and where we should ambush them. Each one of us drew out our daggers. It was easier to fight with it from the sky. Well a big stallion with a small weapon. Let’s make the best of it. “So, what’s the plan Captain?” – asked Soarin. “We raid them but I’m starting to think it’s a trap.” “Why?” “Because they left their supplies unguard. See?” – I looked there where she pointed with Soarin. They really left everything there. “They probably hiding in the bushes.” – I said. “Yes, and if they want to trap us, we graciously step in it.” “What? You can’t be serious!” “Oh, I am serious. They left everything in an open area and we are better in there instead in those woods. We will go out and fight with them and we don’t show mercy. Get ready wonderbolts!” We flew to the supplies and we made a circle formation around it. As we expected they were swarming out from the forest. They chose the wrong partner to fight with it. I will show them what a wonderbolt capable of. The first one approached me and attacked me. I easily dodged then I stabbed him with my dagger. I bucked him and sent back to the forest. Another one came to harm me but I easily defeated it. The others fighting heavily against them but they couldn’t match to us. If that was the team they sent to stop us then they are in a bigger problem as we thought. You can hear how the metals clinging and you can smell the blood in the air. It wasn’t a long fight. They already retreated and some of us wanted to follow them which included me but Spitfire signaled to stand down. “I don’t want to walk into two traps in a day.” – she said “So now we just sitting down and wait?” – I asked. “Exactly Winter.” – she pointed to me. – “Fleetfoot I need you to fly back to the HQ. Inform them our situation here and ask for reinforcements.” “Yes Ma’am!” – she said and flew up. Everypony settled down around the supplies. They were all talking about those bat pony things. I was thinking about my brother. If I find who killed him I will- “How are you feeling?” – asked Spitfire abruptly next to me. “At first I was furious and now I’m just heartbroken.” “Yeah I know what are you feeling. You two are really true friend of me.” “Look Spitfire I’m sorry how I spoke you before and what I did back when you became the captain of the wonderbolt. You are a great captain. I couldn’t handle all of this like you did. I’m happy to server under you.” “Thank you and I’m glad you are here with us.” “Still I have a few things to apologies to my fellow wonderbolts.” “Well you could start to pay that two hundred bits, what you owe to Soarin.” I chuckled. – “Then it can wait. Besides how did you know about it? She giggled. – “He told me of course and he told me to get it from you. It doesn’t matter how.” “You want that from me now?” “Maybe.” The bushes started to rustle suddenly. We both got up just immideatly just like the rest of the team. We were in a battle stance but I nopony could ready, what came out from the forest. I dropped my knife and rubbed my eyes. It was real. Lieutenant Monsoon Shine in The Castle of the Two Sisters They took me down to dungeons. As they said it was an ideal place for guest like me. The water was dripping down on the walls. I started to get used to the darkness so this was just another obstacle in my way. I have to get out from here as soon as possible but first I have to figure it out how. Suddenly the heavy prison doors opened up. I heard the heavy hoofsteps to getting closer to me. I could hardly see the face in the darkness but it was unmistakably my father. He was carrying a tray with his magic. The color of his magic was the same as mine, blue. I thought he was died back in Vanhoover but apparently, he is more than alive. “I thought you might be hungry.” – he put down the tray in front of my cell. “Dad…. is it really you?” “Yes, son it’s really me.” “What are you doing in here?” “To prevent the destruction of Equestria. I will answer most of your questions Monsoon.” “How did you survive and where have you been in all those years?” “When these creatures attacked Vanhoover we were defended at all cost while the civilians evacuated. We almost finished and we even pushed them back at the edge of the city. Than everything went wrong. They dropped down something which caused a big explosion. I barely survived and I don’t know how but Moonlight Moor and the thestrals found me.” “I lost my memory after the battle. They explained me what were those things back in the city and they said if we won’t deal with them we will be doomed. I believed them than I started to recruit ponies from Equestria, that’s when I saw your mother again and my memories came back. However, they were right they were among us so I stick with them. I asked them to bring my family to Oakhaven but they were allowed one. I chose Helia instead of you two.” “I don’t know what should I say Dad. When mom was gone too we were crushed. We tried to search her but first Winter gave up and then I had to admit our parents left us until today. You didn’t even want to meet with us again, right?” “Son I tried but I had to leave both of you.” “Why did you have to?” “Because of them.” “Who is them?” He sighed. – “They called themselves Changelings. They are shapeshifters so they could be anypony. They also have wings and magic so they are a powerful opponent. They were the ones who attacked Vanhover before. The thestrals noticed them before Nightmare Moon return. At first, they thought they will eliminate them with her but unfortunately, she turned back to Princess Luna. So, we had to convince her somehow, to be on our side.” “We hinted a few things to find Oakhaven but I didn’t know they will send you to the expedition. I didn’t even know you are a lieutenant in the royal guard.” “Guess why?” – I said it sarcastically. “Monsoon I’m sorry but I had to make that decision and I hope the solution our problem is Her.” “Princess Luna?” “No not Princess Luna.” “Then who is Her?” “You will see soon enough.” I rolled my eyes - “Right. Secrecy as always.” “Leave out from this Monsoon.” “I simply can’t.” “Why couldn’t you just stay out from this?” “Well I don’t know you saw it but I’m still in the Royal Guard which means I have to protect the Princess or the princesses. You are holding one of them so I have to rescue her that’s why I can’t turn back around leave.” “What are you thinking yourself exactly son? You think you are important? Or you think you can change everything? It’s not a game Son! It’s the real world. Ponies will die in each of your side soon if you don’t let us do our thing. You were so confident when you came inside the forest and you thought you could rescue Princess Celestia. But you failed!” I shrugged - “What do you think dad? What are the other ones doing right now? They failed the to protect the only pony who gave them hope and literally the sun. They will march towards here and kill every single one of you. It won’t matter it’s thestral or not. They completely wipe you out so I suggest, do what you do, as quickly as you can, because they are coming.” “Oh, so that’s mean, we are all dead? You are a fool son if you think that! They are mightier than you think and they know more than us. They taught me how to get stronger and not just me. They taught your mom too. “Stronger? Do you hear yourself sometimes? You are speaking like we weaklings slow you down!” “I didn’t say that! I said they showed me how to get more powerful.” “Dad you saw your own son how they imprison him. Do I still mean anything to you? “Yes of course and I tried to stop it! You are my son. My blood. You, your mother and Winter means everything for me.” “Well not too much effort I see. What do you think what will Winter do when he hears the big news, you are alive?” “He will understand this either.” I sighed. - “You know this situation wouldn’t happen if you trusted us in the first time. We could solve this without more blood. Equestria offered the friendship to them but they just backstabbed us.” “Where did you get this nonsense Monsoon? Friendship? You saw your own eyes they are not the friendly type ponies. The only way to protect ourselves is to wake Her up. Please Monsoon I love you so that’s why ask as your father, don’t stand in our way.” “You know I can’t do that… Sir. Duty first.” – he didn’t say anything just shook his head then he left. I lost my father again. No friends, no family. Once a smart pony said: To live without Hope is to Cease to live. I was alone in the dark cell. I was completely alone.
Chapter 1 - The journey beginsOkay this was my first meeting in this council but it was so boring. Yeah maybe I was too pessimistic. But I just heard the all boring details about how the Wonderbolt operate and the EUP. After that each of the military group accept if we are in a war Princess Luna can command us and we protect her at all cost. “Captain Shining Armor and Lieutenant Monsoon Shine will the Royal Guard serve Princess Luna and defend her at any situation?” – said Princess Celestia. “Yes, Your Highness.” – we said in unison. “Will you accept Princess Luna as your princesses?” “Yes, Your Highness.” “Good. We want to discuss another thing in this meeting.”- She paused for a moment – “We want to send an expedition to the North Griffon Empire and bring back something.” “If I may interrupt we aren’t expeditioners. We are a military force who defend Equestria and the ponies. And if go there with military force we will trespassing the Griffin territory. ” - said Colonel Iron Wrath. He was a grey coated pegasus Yeah, he has a valid point there we weren't an expedition force. The Equestrian Expedition Company is a better option to choose and they could get access to the Griffon Empire. This will probably better option and we probably won't start a war. “I know Colonel thank you for reminding me.” – she said calmly. – “But what we are looking for is far more dangerous for explorers and we can’t allow to the Griffins to destroy them. I need a protection to my sister to that expedition and military presence. “If we are go there we have to do a good and solid plan In the other hoof how about the griffin patrols. We have to disguise us somehow but we don’t have enough power to that and the griff-pony diplomacy is horrible.” – said General Violet mace. She had violet coat and black mane so no wonder why was that her name. Anyway yeah this was a horrible and stupid plan to go to the Griffin Empire and provoke them. I didn’t know about anything from the Griffon diplomacy but I heard it wasn't good. It was time to speak up – “What do we want to bring back if I may ask Your Highness?” – I was the rookie at the table but I have my doubts and everypony else in this room. “A lost civilization Lieutenant. Ponies from another age” – said Princess Luna. That sounded mysteriously “It’s a really big risk for us. Not just because we maybe start a war with the Griffon Empire but maybe that ponies attack us. It has too much risks and failures.” – I said. “Yes, indeed but we must do it to save that ponies. We must bring them back. They were lost when Luna was banished but they didn’t answer the call when she returned.” – Princess Celestia said with a sad tone “A small team easily get there and stay hidden.” – I said. Everypony looked me at the room. - “And how do you supposed to disguise a team like that from the griffins? Furthermore we don’t know where do we find that civilization. ” – said the General. Yeah, I thought she will be curious about that but I had a solid plan. “If my information is correct North Griffonia mostly abandoned “- I pointed to the map – “The map shows there is a swamp. Mostly in the northern area the swamps are foggy and has uncontrollable whether. I have no doubt about this swamp will be our disguise to move there our troops. Secondly if these ponies similar to us they probably be in these woods next to the swamp.” “That’s a crazy plan and it’s a suicide mission. How should you know it will be foggy when we arrive? How should you know it so surely there won’t be any patrols in the area? Why do you think they will be there?” – blurted out from the Colonel. “From his name and the map shows us exactly.” - Just stay calm. This was a solid plan and a good plan. “What?!” “As you see the swamp name is Foggy Bog. In the other hoof, there won’t be any patrols in the area. I don’t see a single town near there so if they don’t protect the swamp, I wouldn’t believe there’s any griffin patrol in the area. As I mentioned before if these ponies similar to us they won’t leave in a swamp or near a town so it’s left the woods or the mountains. ” – Everything wrote down on the map. Surely, we have to recon the area for hidden camps but this area same as the Everfree Forest near Ponyville. They just stared me a few moments than the General spoke up first. – “That plan…. can work. We don’t have much choice instead of a war so I must agree with this plan. Any other suggestions or plans?” They didn’t say anything for a few moments then Celestia spoke up. - “I agree with the General. We will go with your plan Lieutenant and I think we found our new leader for this task don’t you agree General?” – said Celestia with a smile. What she was try to mean with this? “Indeed, Your Majesty. Congratulation Lieutenant you will be leading the expedition to the North Griffin Empire.” “W-What?!” – Best reaction ever in a war council. I thought about it for a moment but the conclusion was this, I must accept it. - “I accept the task Your Majesty.” – I bowed. I’m so excited. A young lieutenant with a great task. Calm down. Just cal- “You can’t be serious?! He is young and unexperienced. I doubt he can do that task without any loss. Maybe we should go there negotiate with the griffon king but anything better than this. “Shut it Colonel! He thought about a solid plan which could work. Yes, he is young and unexperienced but everypony in this room was once. But that’s his advantage. He can think a new tactics plan in the battlefield. I gave him my trust and I suggest everpony else in this room either.” – The General Violet Mace blurted out. Wow. Just wow. I turned to the General. – “Thanks for your trust General you. I won’t disappoint you and the council.” “I recommend it because I have faith in you. You better be prepared to your journey. Are you allow this mission Captain Shining Armor?” “Yes but the commanding officer will be him and the commanding force will be the Royal Guard.” – Shining Armor said. “These are acceptable terms. Then dismissed Lieutenant.” “Yes Ma’am.” – I turned the exit and before I left to the room Captain Spitfire speak up. “Lieutenant, The Wonderbolts offers to be a support team on your mission.” – She just offers themselves to be my recon team and I’m leading them. But wait she will be outrank me if she will be in the team. “Thanks for your offer Captain but you outrank me any decisions which I make in the journey.” “Yes but we are Wonderbolts not the Royal Guards. The Guard leading this mission so we can make suggestions not decisions. You will command us there and you will command us out.” – she said with a grin. They are the best when they have to scout on something so I must accept her offer. “Welcome aboard Captain.” – then I left the room. In the afternoon, I had to meet Princess Celestia. Her assistant sent me to her chambers. I was trotting down the hallway where was a few mirrors. I stopped one of them and examined myself. Was I presentable enough for a princess? My black mane was under the armor, so I didn’t bother too much with it. Even if I had a night blue coat the gold armor looked good on me. Today morning I cleaned them so of course they were shining. Speaking of surprisingly I met Shining Armor in the hallway. “Monsoon you look good and you should be proud yourself” - said Shining. Yes, I should but I was little bit scared and excited about this mission. “Well I can jump upside down like a foal in the candy store. I’m so excited and scared.” – I said “You shouldn’t be scared Monsoon. I know your abilities that’s why I chose you to be my lieutenant in the Guard. Your plan is great. I’m sure when you get back you will receive fame, respect and mares of course. – he said with a grin. “Yeah, sure that’s one of the main thing why we are joined the Royal Guard right?” – I said with a chuckle “Yep, I can’t think another reason to join the Guard and chase the mares in Canterlot.” “If Princess Cadence hear that, you won’t be courting her anymore.” – I grin “You don’t dare to tell her!” ”Anyway when we will meet her?” “Well with this attitude never. Maybe one day.” - we arrived at the chamber. “Are you scared to introduced your fiancé with your best colleagues and friends?” “Nope.” ”Then?” “I will tell later but you have an important meeting right now. Good luck in there” – I nod and entered to the chambers. To my surprise when I entered the chamber I saw another unicorn pony there. She has purple coat and violet mane with rose streaks. I know that mare but why was she here? “Hello Monsoon” – said Princess Celestia “Good Afternoon Your Highnesses”- I said. Princess Luna was there either. The other mare come to me and offer her hoof to me. “Hello, my name is Twilight Sparkle student under Princess Celestia.” I shake her hoof. “Nice to meet you. My name is Monsoon Shine Lieutenant in her Majesties Royal Guard.” – I was thinking where I met her before because I knew her. She was really familiar to me . “I suppose you know my brother because he is the captain of the Royal Guard.” – I knew it she was Shining Armor sister. I think he mentioned his little sister but I never thought I would meet her and the other thing was I never thought she was Princess Celestia star student. “Yes, Miss Sparkle I know him. He is my superior officer and one of my good friend.” “How was he doing? I didn’t receive a letter from him for a while.” “His doing okay Miss Sparkle but why didn’t you visit him if I may ask? You live in here Canterlot at all right? “No, I’m not live here anymore and yes I can do but when I visit to back home I always have a lot of business to do. The best example for my business is right now and please just call me Twilight. “Ahem sorry for interrupting but we have business to do.” – said the Sun Princess. – “So, Monsoon how’s the preparing for the expedition?” I opened my saddlebags with my light blue magic and get out a scroll and I read it out loud. – “The Renegade are ready and fully operational. They reinforced the hull with more steel. We have enough food and medicine on the board. Captain Spitfire and her recon squad is ready to fly with us. The support squad and my squad are waiting for orders and ready to depart. Captain Blitz just waiting for us to board the ship.”- I finished. “Good work Lieutenant. Your task is the search for the ponies from this lost civilization. You will escort my sister and Twilight there. “Sorry Your Majesty I’m a little bit confused. I thought you come with us with your sister but instead I’m escorting Princess Luna and your student. May I ask why?” – Well I was escorting civilian from now. Great. “Because this civilization lived by the Lunar Ponies and Twilight has a lot of useful information about them and she can convince them to return to Equestria.” I nodded and turned to Princess Luna – “When do you want to depart Your Highness?” – She stared me a few moments. “Tomorrow at the morning. “ “Understood. I shall take my leave now. Goodnight.” – I turned the door and left the room I never thought I will be leading an important mission. I couldn’t screw this up. The airship leaved the docks and we departed to the Griffin Empire. I never flew with an airship before, but I like it. I was in my cabin with a lot of papers about the supplies. I ignited my horn and I picked up the map with my magic. I exited the cabin and I trotted to the main deck. Everypony was in here because it was briefing time. The main deck was the only place which was big enough to hold a briefing. The Renegade is the newest ship in the airship fleet. It was a new class to explore and transport troops to the field. The airship itself hold the speed record in the fleet which was pretty amazing. I stood up the stage and I started it. - “Welcome everypony on The Renegade. We here today because we have an important task to do. We will go to the Foggy Bog which is in the North Griffon Empire and land there with the airship. It will be a perfect disguise us because the foggy weather. It’s swamp so we must to hurry to the forest. The airship will leave the area and they will come back there after 3 days. After that when we land we will search for this lost civilization. Princess Celestia sent with us Princess Luna and her student Twilight Sparkle to help us locate them and convince them to come back to Equestria. Miss Sparkle can you fill us with the details about the creatures what we looking for?” “Oh-uhm yes.” – I think I surprised her. – “So these Lunar Ponies has a lot of other names. In Equestria we know two. The Thestrals or they have a more commonly name Bat-Ponies.The Thestrals are look like a pegasi except the wings and the fangs. They have draconic wings or bat wings. They fast, precise and they invisible at night. We have to cautious every moment because they can be scared from us.” – I watched through the ponies. They were excited and scared. I couldn’t blame them I have that feelings too. But we have orders and this was my plan so I have responsibility for it. “As Miss Sparkle said maybe they scared from us or maybe they are hostile. We have to be cautious and more faster than them. Everypony got his task from the sergeants. Dismissed.” – They saluted me and I nodded them. After that I went out to the observation post which is an open area on the airship. This mission was my biggest responsibility in my life. I wonder if I will be success. My plan must work. It should be. At least for now I could enjoy the sight from the airship.
Chapter 2 - Welcome to the swampI went down to the mess hall. I had a privilege to eat with the Captain in his private dining room but I rejected it. I liked more to eat with my friends or my fellow guards. When I walked to get some food, I saw a lavender coat unicorn at a single table with a lot of books. I thought to go there and join her because she is an outsider and the only civilian in this mission. She was alone. So, I grabbed my food and go to her. “Miss Sparkle can I sit down to this table because I can’t see any free places in the room?" She gets her head up from the book – “Oh sure and just Twilight please.” I put down my tray to the table with my magic and I started to eat. Everypony hate the military rations but we got used to it. At least in the airship we have normal foods. I looked to her and she was writing something down to a paper. - “Can I ask what are you writing?” “One of my latest experiment with a spells and a Friendship Report to Princess Celestia.” “What's a Friendship Report?” “I’m experimenting and searching the meaning of Friendship. That’s how we can wield the Elements of Harmony.” – she said proudly. “And how is it going?” “It’s quite good but it isn’t exactly a Friendship Report. It’s more likely a diary about our expedition. I’m so excited to meet new ponies and a new colony.” “Yeah I can feel that. I’m leading this mission and I’m the youngest high ranked officer in the army or in the Guard.” – I said with a smile. “Can I ask something?” “Sure” “I wonder how did you become a lieutenant so young?” “Well it’s a long story but in short Captain Shining Armor hoof picked me to the Guard. I was good back in the academy. I had good grades and I'm a good tactician. The other cadets hated me back in the academy because my good performance. But I didn’t care what the others thinking. I wanted to be a good officer and a good soldier. I wanted my parents be proud at me. Shining Armor saw my efforts and one day before my graduation, he just called me to his office in the palace. I didn’t know why but I fell I was in trouble. Shining Armor started to speak my result at the academy and when he finished he just only said ‘Welcome to the Royal Guard, Lieutenant. “You said you wanted your parents be proud of you. Why? Is your parents soldiers and it’s a tradition in your family or something else?” “Yeah both of my parent soldiers. My mother is Wonderbolt and my father is an army officer at the Canterlot City Guard. We moved to Ponyville after me and my brother was born because my parents wanted a peaceful life to us. I went to elementary school there. When my cutie-mark appeared, my parent knows very well where they should send me.” “Wait, wait, wait, hold on a moment. Are you from Ponyville?! “Actually, yes I am. Why?” “Because I live there now in the Golden Oak Library.” “Is that the big tree in the other side of the town?” “Yes, it is! I like living there. Firstly, my friends live there. Secondly, I like that peaceful life there. Thirdly I must research the Magic of Friendship.” – she said with a huge smile on her face and a very happy tone. I observed a little bit her. She is pretty dang excited about to research something. She is obviously a bookworm but the cute one. After a few moments silence she said – “I miss them already. I miss Applejack stubbornness, Rainbow Dash ego and Pinkie Pie randomness but this task is something new. I will enjoy better this trip if my friends in here.” I laughed. She just stares me why I am laughing. I said – “Applejack never changes. She was stubborn at the school and she’s probably angry to me.” “Whaaat?!” “What, what?” “Do you know who is Applejack?!” “Yes, she was my classmate. One of my good friends from Ponyville. I didn’t send her a letter last month so I think she’s pretty angry to me as I said.”- She just stares me again for long seconds. I think I blow her mind. - “Are you alri-“ “Ohmygosh,ohmygosh! I never thought I will meet somepony from Ponyville who knows one of my friend and the top of that he knows from his foalhood.” – she said. I know that look in her eyes. She has a lot of question. I must get out of here but it’s too late. - “How do you meet with Applejack? When you leaved Ponyville? What’s your cutie-mark mean? What’s yo-“ – I placed my hoof to her mouth. I never did that to anyone before but I fell I have to do it. My action surprised her. “Hold on for minute. I will ask all of your questions but slow down with it. What if I answer one of your question and after that I ask a question and vice-versa. Okay?” - I removed my hoof from her mouth. “Y-yes. I wonder what a guard cutie-mark looks like because it’s always cover with armor. I know Shining's cutie-mark because he is my brother but what is yours?" “Well yes because somehow we have to defend our flanks. But answer to your question, my cutie-mark is a map with a sword on it. So, what’s this Magic of Friendship?" After that we spoke about my and her past or her researches. I think to sit here was a good choice. In my cabin, I try to focus on my work but I can’t. I have a lot of thoughts in my head. Firstly, the Lunar Ponies. Twilight described it for us but I can’t imagine them. They look like a pegasus with fangs. Should we afraid from them? Well totally and everypony else afraid from them. That will be a problem later and I don’t know what should I do with it. Secondly, I saw another problem among the ponies in the airship. Well they don’t really like Princess Luna presence. I saw it back at Canterlot in the guard but in here without Princess Celestia it comes out very strongly. I hope they don’t do anything stupid in this journey and we can just reach our destination. I can’t focus on my work so I went out from my cabin to get some fresh air. I was at the observation deck when I hear someone approach me. “I saw you today with that purple mare at lunch.” - I turned around and I see a white pegasus with grey mane. He stands front of me with his golden armor. “Yes, I was. Are you jealous?” “Nah I just like to make fun of my boss.” – White Lance said with a grin. “White Lance, you know you playing with fire.” “Yeah and I like it. So, who was she?” “Did you payed attention at the briefing?” “Nope, I just only know what should I do when a thing like she described approach us.” I sigh - “Her name is Twilight Sparkle Princess Celestia protégé” – I murmured. "Heh you want to lay down with a bookworm. I thought you better than this Monsoon." - He chuckled "You son of a-" “Ahem" - suddenly Captain Blitz stands next to us. - "Prepare your team Lieutenant. We will be there about an hour.” "Sergeant, prepare the teams and get ready for landing. “Well it’s time start the real adventure. Sergeant gather the team to the main deck.” – I said then I trot back to my cabin to prepare myself for the landing. The airship landed one of the clear lands in the swamp. I stand at top of the ramp. As I expected I can’t see anything in the fog. I went down to the ramp and I searched for any danger. The fog is thick and we don’t really see anything. “How can we navigate in this fog?” – White Lance who followed me. “Well with this.” – The map floated front of me with my blue magic. I observed it the map. -“We have to move forward 2km and there we will reach the forest.” – I said. The sergeants in the team start to shout after the orders and they organized the group. I stand front of the group with Princess Luna and Twilight. After an hour, we ready to start the journey. “Move forward soldiers and watch your steps.” – I shouted the order. The airship leaved the ground and fly back to the sky. We start to move to the forest. We moved fifteen minutes in the thick fog then I heard something. I signaled the group to halt. “Did you hear something?” – whispered Twilight. “Yes, but it’s not a friendly voice.” – I said. I signaled Spitfire to come over and recon the area. We wait a few minutes for Spitfire to come back. She landed next to me. “It’s definitely something out there and it isn’t quite small.” – She said. “Can we just go around it?” - asked Twilight. “Well it has another path but that’s more longer and we haven’t got enough time. Did you saw the creature itself?” “Nope the fog covers it. If I have to guess that creature will be 300m or 400m above from our position.” Well we have lack of choices and we can’t risk it to take another path. “Okay spread out within earshot. Do not engage the creature if it’s not necessary.”- I start to move forward in the fog slowly. Suddenly I saw something moving front of us. I halt the group again. – “I saw the creature.” I charged my magic and shot a flare front of us. I stepped back immediately because I saw three creatures instead one. They have four legs and claws each of them. One of them stand up two legs and stare me. The creature has a distinctive face with odd jaw and one of them start to cry out and move to us. “Circle formation and spears up!” – I shout the orders. We formed a circle and the unicorns shot flares to the sky. I looked around and I realized we trapped. Everywhere around us stands a creature with bloodthirsty eyes. – “Unicorns ready the offensive spells and wait for my signal!” – In the middle of our circle stands Princess Luna and Twilight with sparkling horn. They run to us. All of them. – “NOW!” – We shot everywhere. The spells mostly hit every target but some of them got trough. I drew out my sword and I blocked the creature attack. He fell back and I cut his neck. Blood covers my face and my armor. I looked up and I saw the spells confetti everywhere. I hear all the battle cry’s and the creatures screams. I turned around and one of these things try to kill a pegasus I charged my horn and shot a spell to his face. The thing cried in agony. I moved to there and I stabbed him with my sword. After that I moved to the pegasus who laid on the ground. I looked around again and I saw we won. They retreated. I looked back the pegasi. He has a bite in his neck. - “MEDIC!” – I shouted out. I try to make pressure to the wound but it wasn’t enough. The medic run to us and start to work on him but it was late. “I’m sorry Lieutenant but he badly wounded.” – She stood up and walked back to the group to see the other injuries. I took off his helmet and the enchantment of the armor disappeared. I saw his emerald coat and his yellow mane. I took his name tag and read it. His name was Private Emerald Spirit. He is the first pony who died under my command and on this mission. I have responsibility to these ponies and with this action I almost screwed up. I moved away from him to front of the group. “Let’s get moving to the forest.”- I shouted the order. Everypony stares me and not moving. – “Are you deaf? MOVE FORWARD!” – They organized themselves and we started to move the forest again. After an hour, we reached the forest and luckily it was uneventful. Everyone in the group was silent and I perfectly know why. We lost a pony in a battle and the group morale dropped. A lot of them didn’t see any conflict and ponies died around us. I have to be strong for them but in here I don’t know I will have the power for it. “We need to find this lake to make a camp there.” - I said it while I was looking the map. “We’re on it” – Spitfire said and flew off the ground. I face to the group - “We will be rest here as long as they don’t return. Two ponies go and patrol the area.” – I moved and sit down under one of the trees. I shut my eyes I hear a thud next to me. I opened my eyes and I saw Princess Luna next to me. She didn’t say anything. She just sits there. A few seconds after I broke the silence. – “What do you want Your Highness?” “Nothing. We just want to sit here if you don’t mind.” – she said “No not all.” – I shut my eyes again and try to rest a few minutes before our recon team come back. I try to not think what happened in the swamp but I can’t. He was young and brave pony but he died in this rotten place. I had a responsibility for him but I can’t save him. I opened my saddlebag and his name tag floated front of my face. “I’m sorry”- said Princess Luna “He knows his duty and he died for it. I blame myself for his death. Maybe I could save him. Maybe I could kill that beast and he wouldn’t die there.” “Monsoon Shine you can not change the past and you perfectly know you could not do anything for him.” “I know but it was my responsibility to keep him alive and I failed.” – I sigh – “I don’t know how should I feel about this.” “Sir?” – suddenly Sargent White Lance stands next to me. “Yes?” “The recon team came back and Captain Spitfire want to speak with you.” “That was fast.” – I stood up and walked to Spitfire. – “So, did you find it?” “Yes, I did but we found something else in there either.” “Is it dangerous?” “I think a gryphon patrol can be dangerous.” – For Celestias sake why? I jumped out a problem and here is another. “Did they see you?” “No at least I think not.” One side the beasts and the other side is the gryphons. Great. – “Any suggestions?” “We spotted a cave when we flew back to here in northwest.” – said one of the pony in the recon team. “We have to move there. I just hope nothing lives inside that cave. Move out!” We reached the cave after when Luna’s moon take her place. It’s pretty awesome to watch how an alicorn can move such a thing. Fortunately, we didn’t find any hostile in the cave and we set our camp in there. The sergeants assigned the patrols and the rest of the group can relax a little bit. When I trotted to my sleeping bag I saw Twilight sitting next to the wall. I think she's a little bit shocked. "Are you alright?" - i asked her "Y-yes i think so. I never was in a battle before and one of our ponies died there." "I know,we wasn't either. He is the first pony I lost but I know he won't be the last." "Do you think it will be easier now?" "I will be lie if I say yes but the truth is I don't know. You don't have to be worry we will protect you like Princess Luna." "I'm not worrying myself, I'm worrying about you and the others." I chuckled - "You shouldn't be worry about me or anypony. I can handle it." "Yes I am worry about you. You have a lot of stress in your shoulder and now you lost a pony in a battle. We don't want to you collapse under this pressure." "Twilight I can handle it. I must, so don't worry about me. Okay?" "Okay" - she whispered it. "Good." - I continue to move forward to my sleeping bag. We start a new day and leave behind this one. The name tag floated front of me again. I watched it for long moments. I have responsibility for them even if I know some of them won’t return home. I lay down to my sleeping bag and I tried to sleep for this little time what I got.
Chapter 3 - The first encounterIn the morning, I called for a briefing. Everypony gathered around a rock. I placed the map on the rock then I spoke up. “So today we will search these few tiles.” – I pointed to the map. – “We will split up with three teams to cover more area. I lead the main team with Princess Luna, Twilight Sparkle and Captain Spitfire. Sergeant White Lance lead the second team and Lieutenant Soarin will lead the third team. Every team choose additional two ponies to the team. I spoke with Princess Luna earlier this morning and sent a letter Princess Celestia to inform her from our situation.” I looked to Princess Luna then back to the group. – “The airship will come in time but in to this forest. We must make a landing zone so we will clear a small forest area. I reported her the 56 ponies who started this mission will not get back home in full number.” – I sigh – “We should be fast, accurate and clean. Understood?”- They nod unison – “Good. Be ready at twenty minutes.” I went to Sergeant Drawn Impact to ask ponies join the team. He has brown coat and grey mane. I saw it because he wasn’t wearing his helmet. Before the mission started I got a new armor from Princess Celestia which haven’t had the enchantment which change your coat and mane color. The armor itself changed and it wasn’t gold color anymore. It was blue and black. “I know a few names right now Lieutenant. Corporal Sandy Blaze, Specialist Frost Wing, Private Blazing Charge, Private Defiant Halberd, Private Lucky Shot stand up!” – They stood attention immediately. – “Today you will be fill up the empty places in the search teams. You will get your orders from the Lieutenant.” I observed them before I spoke up. Two Earth Pony, two Pegasi and one Unicorn. – “Corporal Sandy Blaze and Private Blazing Charge you will report to Lieutenant Soarin. Specialist Frost Wing and Private Lucky Shot will report Sergeant White Lance. Private Defiant Halberd with me. Dismissed.” I trotted back to my squad with the private. He has orange coat and red mane. He is an Earth Pony and taller than me. We approached the squad and Spitfire greeted him first. “Welcome to the search team number one Private. You survived yesterday but now it’s a new day with new challenges. Are you ready for it?” – she said with a serious tone. “Yes Ma’am!” – he said with a little bit hesitation “Can you not try to scare him off?” – I said to Spitfire “Nah I like to tease the privates” I snorted – “Private!” “Sir?” “If she wants continuously to tease you, just call me. I know a good method to stop it.” – I winked at Spitfire. “Sometimes I hate you Monsoon. You’ve changed a lot since the academy. I like it.” – she patted my back and moved to help Princess Luna to get ready. “It’s really looks like the Everfree Forest back in Equestria.” – said Twilight. “Yeah except the Timberwolves.” “Bruh I already hate that name.” – said Pvt. Defiant “Heh me either private.” – I said. “Why so Monsoon?” – asked Luna “Well they vicious beasts in the middle of the forest and if you don’t be cautious you die in there. Who the fuck thought, we should build a town next to it?” “Our castle was there.” “That’s true but who knows why?” We moved in the forest about two or three hours. I don’t know really because I lost my sense of time. It was dark in the forest but sometimes the sun rays pierce through the foliage. “We and my sister built there our castle because we wouldn’t want to interfere the ponies life in Equestria and we had to protect the Elements of Harmony. “It’s reasonable to build a castle in the middle of nowhere.” – said Spitfire. Luna looked angry a little bit for that but she let it go. “Anyway, I went there only once but it’s scared the hell out of me.” “Hah I never thought I meet a guard who afraid from an old castle.” – Spitfire laughed. “I’m not afraid from the castle itself. I’m afraid who’s living there now” “Why who’s living there now?”- asked Twilight. I stopped and turned to them - “Beasts and monsters from Everfree.” “I didn’t meet any monsters when I was there last time.” – she said. “Because you were just in the library. And you must to-“ Suddenly we hear screams and cry’s from afar. It lasted for a few minutes until it stopped. We stayed there a few moments. “What in Equestria was that?” – whispered Spitfire. “I-I don’t know.” – I was shocked for a moment. – “Let’s find out.” When we reached our destination, the air filled with blood. Pvt. Defiant stepped out to the field which was next to the lake. “Sir you should see this!” – he shouted I run out to the forest then I gaped. Gryphon bodies laid in the field. There were a lot of them. Somepony or something slaughtered them. I went to one of the body and I observed it a little closer. I heard a pony vomited up at the back. Probably Twilight was. I saw a clean cut on the gryphon neck and four other cuts. Two in each wing and two in the hind legs. It was clearly not a beast and they hadn’t got any chance. I looked back to Spitfire and she clearly has the same thought as me. “Is that the Gryphon patrol what you saw yesterday?” – Defiant asked. Spitfire gulped then she said – “Yes” “They were fucking executed.” I stood up from the body and moved to Princess Luna and Twilight. Twilight was in shock and Luna tried to comfort her. “We need to head back to the cave and call the airship immediately.” – I said to Luna “Y-yes, yes we must go back.” Spitfire stared the field. – “Who could do this? Who are such violent ponies to cut down gryphons like this way?” I grabbed her shoulder. – “I don’t know but we must go away from this. Let’s go!” - I looked to the sky and charged my horn. I sent flares to signal the other teams to return to the cave. When we reached the cave entrance something bugged me so we hide the bushes and wait for the other squads. “I don’t see the patrols out there.” – said Defiant. “The other teams not came back either.” – I said while watching the cave entrance. – “Okay here’s the plan. I will go inside and I put Spitfire in charge. I hope the other squads come back because I will need a rescue. If they won’t come and I won’t be back at 30 minutes, just get the hell out of here and wait for the airship. Understood?” “Why sir?” – asked Defiant “Because I have the responsibility for our ponies and I want to know what happened them but I need to protect the Princess too. I need you and Spitfire to protect the Princess while I figure out what happened. I’m counting on you Defiant.” “Sir yes sir!” “Affirmative Lieutenant and good luck.” – said Spitfire. Princess Luna just looked down and one of her wing was on Twilight. She just sobbed but she suddenly spoke up. – “I….I hope you will get back here and…and nothing happened in there.” I moved front of her and I took of my name tag. – “I have to come back to this so don’t lose it.” – I smiled at her than she took it. She smiled back. “Good luck Monsoon.” – she said it quietly. “Thank you.” – Princess Luna nodded and I started to trot the cave. I drew out my sword and readied. The cave entrance was enormous so anyone can easy have spotted me from inside. I walked through but I didn’t see any pony in the cave. All the equipment was untouched. The swords and spears were on the ground. I didn’t see any signs of fights but that didn’t mean anything. Something flew in the dark front of me. I stopped and light up my horn. A mare stands front of me with dark grey coat and blue mane. She has a black armor and draconic wings and …. I think I found what we looked for. I wanted to speak with her but she drew out her sword and charged me. I ducked to the left side. She tried to stab me there but I blocked her attacks. She flew up and strike me above my head. I rolled but she cut my left side. Luckily, she didn’t pierce through the armor. She was fast and I didn’t manage any attack to her. I just blocked and she strike always from above. I needed to do something because I would lose the battle. If I can charge up my horn for make a shield or a blast magic I can knock her out. A second wave of attack come from her. She swung her sword to my left side. I blocked then I pushed her sword back. Fortunately, that was enough to make a shield around me and I blocked her attack again. The blue shield surprised her but she didn’t give up so she continuously attacked the shield. She tired herself but I kept up the shield. I saw my chance to attack back so I dropped my shield and I tried to hit her left side. She blocked but I swung to the right side and that hit her. I didn’t pierce through her armor but I knocked her down to the floor. I held my sword to her neck. Suddenly another sword was in my neck. – “I don’t suggest doing that.” – the voice said behind my back. I dropped my sword and turned to the voice. It was a black coated thestral stallion with blue mane. The mare got up from the floor and stands next to the stallion. “Who are you?” – demanded the stallion. “My name is Monsoon Shine and I’m a lieutenant in the Equestrian Royal Guard and who are you?” – I said “You said your name so it’s fair to say mine. My name is Shadow Fang and leader of the Lunar Company. Equestria is far away so why are you here?” “I’m looking for the Lunar Ponies and I think I found them.”- The stallion wanted to ask something but suddenly another thestral came in the cave “Sir we found and captured another squad.” – Well fuck. “Move” – said the mare to me. We moved out to front of the cave. I saw White Lance and Soarin and the others tied up. The unicorns in the team has a magical silencer in the horns. “Well why are you searching the Lunar Ponies, Lieutenant? You’re a lieutenant, right?” – asked Shadow Fang. “Yes, I am a lieutenant and I search you because I got this task from Princess Luna herself.” He stared me for a moment then started to laugh. – “You don’t think I believe that. So, I ask again why are you here and search for us?” “That’s the truth. Princess Luna returned and she called the Lunar Ponies back to Equestria but you didn’t answer her so we came here to search you.” “Hah the Mare of the Moon called us.” – he said to the other thestrals. – “She never cared to us and she left us a thousand a years ago. We forced out from Equestria because we are different. The ponies feared from us and you know why? We were the blood sucking pony and bat mix and they hate us. We left Equestria and found this place. We lived here peacefully then the gryphons came to us. The gryphons demanded that we server their empire but we refused it. We have been war at gryphons for 35 years. We don’t care if the Lunar Princess returned. Everything what happened with us because from her mistake.” – he sighed – “We moved on and now living our life without the Lunar Princess and without Equestrians. Where are the others?” They had some good points in that why they didn’t come back to Equestria but I didn’t know they were forced out. – “Did you just said the thestrals forced out from Equestria?” “Yes, I did but you didn’t answer my question. Where are the others?” “You know very well I can’t say that.” “Don’t be such a full Lieutenant or what did you say what was your name?” “I think he named himself Monsoon Shine sir.” – the mare said. “Thanks, Dark Song. So, Monsoon Shine I will be honest with you. I don’t want to hurt anypony in here but you force me to it if you won’t say where are the others.” – He held his sword to White Lance. “Why are you doing this? We aren’t gryphons and we didn’t hurt anypony.” “I’m sorry I asked the wrong question. Where is she?” “Who?” “Don’t see me such a dumb pony. She came with you so where is Luna?” I stayed silence. He started to move around the captives and stopped a yellow coated mare. – “Say your name pony.” She looked to me than I nodded. – “Corporal Sandy Blade.” “Well nice to meet you Corporal” – then he stabbed her with his sword. She cried out then fell to the ground. – “And goodnight Corporal.” “YOU BASTARD!” – White Lance shouted. He moved front of him. – “Blame Monsoon Shine there. He can’t answer a simply question and as you can see I hate when somepony don’t answer me.” “You really are a monster. You said we are look you different but with this I know why we forced you out from Equestria. You won’t know get any information from me to where is Princess Luna” – I said. I looked my team and they all nodded. We know our faith from here. We won’t get home and we die in here. We have our oath and we won’t break it. “Shadow Fang release them!” – a deep voice came from the forest. He turned to the voice – “Why are you here Moonlight? This isn’t your problem and it isn’t your business.” “No this is our business. We won't kill ponies if we don't have any reason for it.” “But they came with Luna and hiding it.” “Yes, I heard it so release them. That’s not a reason to kill these ponies.” – I looked to the voice. He has a blue coat and dark grey mane. “I won’t release them.” “You will release them. Just look around you.” – Shadow Fang did it and I did too. They were disarmed from the other thestrals. – “I think we surround you.” “You won, I release them but you won’t get away this.” – I stood up and moved to Sandy Blade. She’s bleeding hardly. “Frost Wing come over here!” – I shouted. He run to me and he started to work on her. “I lost my equipment I can’t do anything for her.” – he said and suddenly a thestral appeared next to us. He held the medical equipments to Frost Wing. He grabbed it and he stopped the bleeding. I moved to the thestral who helped us. – “Who are you?” “My name is Moonlight and I lead the Lunar Ponies. I’m sorry for his behave but I can’t do anything for it. We will help your friend with anything to stabilize her.” “And why are you helping us?” “Because you came here with the Princess of the Moon. We knew she would return her chosen ponies.” “You know my answer to this.” “Indeed, that’s why we want to earn your trust.” – I looked around for a moment and I saw most of the disarmed thestrals vanished except one. The mare which I fought in the cave stood next to Moonlight. She whispered to him something. – “My daughter said you fought with her in the cave and she is sorry for it. We will invite you and your company in our town to rest there and refresh yourself.” Again, we have lack of choices. – “I must accept it. Thanks.” – We gathered up and start to move with the thestrals. I hope Luna and the others won’t follow us and I don’t regret my decision.
Chapter 4 - OakhavenWe start to move to the town which is called Oakhaven. I was surprised when I first heard that name. Anyway, I lost my sense of time because it’s hard to see through the foliage but I think it’s going to dark soon. An hour we reached the town. We move along next to the mountain but I hardly believed when the town itself settled most in the mountain and a few houses built outside. “Welcome to Oakhaven.” – said Moonlight. We trot in the main street and it looked like just as in Ponyville but a little bit crowded. In the end of the street has a palace. The town really looks like any other modern Equestrian town. We enter the main gate then we stop moving. “Monsoon Shine just you can come inside with us. The rest of your team wait here and we will give them food, water and treat everypony injures.” I nod them than I trot in the palace. The main hall was large and so familiar except the darker stone. They lead me to a big room like the throne room in the Ca-… I know now why everything here was so familiar. This is the full copy of the Canterlot castle. So, I’m standing in the ‘throne room’ which hasn’t got any throne it. In the middle of the room has a big circle table where a lot of thestrals sitting. Moonlight move to the table and sit down next to the other thestrals. “Everypony I want to introduce you Lieutenant Monsoon Shine who came from Equestria to find us. Why are you wanted to find the Lunar Ponies?” “Because I got an order from Princess Luna. Our mission was simple. Find the Lunar Ponies and convince them to come back to Equestria.” Everyone start to murmur something in the room. – “I see and I’m terribly sorry what happened back in your camp. We won’t attack first if it’s not necessary. We will help you and your team with everything.” “But?” He sighs – “We know you came here with Luna. We want her to be with us again. With her chosen ponies. We want to help her to take the throne again.” “Wait what throne?” “The Equestrian throne of course.” “Whoa you are not serious, right? – He shakes his head. – “You know she doesn't want the throne again. She regrets it what happened in the past and she is now a co-ruler with Princess Celestia.” – I have to change the topic. - “May I ask a question?” “Of course.” “When I was back in our field camp at the cave I didn’t see anypony around. The equipment was untouched and it looked like they just simply vanished. When you arrived there before us did you see any pony around the cave?” He looked down Dark Song if I heard correctly. – “No, we didn’t.” – she said. “In that case, we willing to offer our help to find your ponies. How many pony was there?” “Twenty-seven.” “Excuse me?” “Twenty-seven pony vanished there.” “Grace of the moon. If that’s true we have bigger problem than what we thought.” They start to argue with each other than Moonlight stands up and stomp his hoof to the table. – “I think it’s enough for today we will discuss this matter tomorrow morning. Dark Song can you escort Monsoon Shine back to his team “Yes” “Then good night Lieutenant.” I nod to him then we trot out the palace and head back to my squad We move for awhile in the main street. Sometimes I really hate the silence because I stuck with my thoughts so I broke the silence. – “How did you build a city and keep it hidden so long?” “It’s not so hard in this wilderness.” – she said with a flat tone. “Well most of the equipment are from the gryphons or from us and this town feels like Canterlot or Ponyville back in Equestria. So, the question is still on how did you keep it hidden or got the other stuff?” “What did you think we stayed in the darkness for a thousand years?” “Yeah kind of.” – she rolled her eyes. – “But at least it’s better than I thought. Anyway, I hope you don’t mad at me for the incident at the cave.” “Nah I know I won that.” “Hah I held my sword to your throat but your bloodthirsty friend interrupted.” “He isn’t my friend. He is my brother.” I stare at her for a moment. – “Wait what? Is he really your brother?” – she nods and we reach the house where I will be staying for the night. If he really her brother where is he right now. – “Where is he?He is on a patrol at the southern territory. He is really sensitive some times.“ - That's not the word I would call his behaviour. "But I was right, he is bloodthirsty. By the way I got thought about from blood. Are you really- “ “No, we don’t but it wasn’t very polite you know.” I sighs - “I know I’m sorry but I want something to distract me from my …. problems.” She chuckles - “And you thought my fangs will distract you?” “Well yeah but I have another question.” “Go on” “Why Oakhaven?” “Isn’t that obvious?” – I shook my head. – “We are surrounded by oak trees and it has protected us for a thousand years.” I rub my chin with my hoof. – “I guess that explains.” She giggled - “Goodnight Monsoon Shine.” “Goodnight you too Dark Song” – then she left the door I move inside and trot to my room. I got some reports my team. The thestrals treated them well and Corporal Sandy Blade will recover in few days. I have a lot thoughts in my head. Firstly, the Luna and the thestral problem. Secondly the ponies which just vanished to nowhere. The worst thing is Moonlight and the others scared what happened there. I felt it there. My hooves are stuck and I can’t do anything. Half of the team are vanished. Luna, Twilight, Spitfire and Defiant are somewhere in the jungle. This mission is a catastrophe. Hope, that’s the only thing I left for now. I try to rest a few hours before I meet with Moonlight again. /////////////////////// I’m standing in the middle of Canterlot. In the left side, there is a café and the right side is a bookstore. I like that coffee shop because they do the best coffee in Equestria. I sat down to one of the tables outside. I don’t see anypony in the street and it’s weird because it’s always be full at this time. What happened in here? I start to sweat because I fear something really bad happened here. I don’t like it. “MONSOON SHINE!” – I fall to the ground. I roll back to my hooves and snap my face to the voice. To my surprise a night-blue coated alicorn come down from the sky. “P-Princess Luna? Is it really you?” “Yes, it is me.” “Am I dreaming?” “Yes, you are that is why I can speak with you. It is called dream magic and I have not done for a quite time but I had to contact you.” I just glare at her. – “So, get me to this straight. You can enter my or any other pony dreams just like that.” – She nods – “I definitely have nightmares after this”. “AS LONG AS I AM HERE YOU WILL NOT HAVE NIGHTMARES!” – She spread her wings out and stand on her hind legs. I fall back to my back again. I stand up and face with Luna again. - “I didn’t mean it seriously.” - I sigh – “Nevermind. Where are you Princess?” “We fortified ourselves in the cave after you left with the thestrals. Captain Spitfire and Private Helbard gathered the supplies but Twilight Sparkle has got a terrible fever. I tried to use healing spells but it just lowered the fever. We need a medic or a cure fast. She will not survive until then the airship come back to bring us home.” – She was frightened. I think I see her in this state first time. I know surely the thestrals has the cure but if they see Princess Luna we will have a lot of problems with them. In the other hoof, I can’t let Twilight die. I must choose the first option so I have to take a huge gambling here. – “Princess I’m in Oakhaven the thestral town. I will meet Moonlight the Lunar Ponies leader tomorrow morning. I try to convince them to take care of Twilight and I hope they have the cure for the illness. Be cautious in the cave because the support team vanished there and the thestrals scared what happened with them. If everything goes according to the plan we will meet at tomorrow noon.” She nods and she left me there. This was my weirdest dream meeting ever but I can’t say I had more before. /////////////////////// At the morning, the meeting with Moonlight went well as I expected. Fortunately, they have the medicine for Twilight and they agreed they will help us. Moonlight gave me two squad thestrals leading them by Dark Song. I gathered up White Lance, Frost Wing and Soarin to my squad. We reached the cave entrance and it’s barricaded with wooden piles. – “SPITFIRE! THE RESCUE TEAM IS HERE!” – I shout to the barricade. Suddenly Spitfire face appear on top of the barricade. “Finally, Monsoon. I almost lost my faith in you.” – They start to remove the fortification from the entrance. – “Twilight state is getting worse we need to hurry.” We move in to the cave where I find Luna with Twilight. Twilight just lay next to Luna and her body is twitches. Frost Wing immediately start to stabilize her. Moonlight gave him the medicine before we left Oakhaven. Behind my back Dark Song is kneeling with the other thestrals in front of Princess Luna. Luna move and stand in front of Dark Song – “Get up! All of you.” – She said and they do it. – “What is your name?” “Dark Song my queen.” – she glares at her. “Queen?” – then Luna look at me. I just shake my head. “Princess Luna I will say everything back on the road to Oakhaven but we have to move out from here.” “Sir?” – Frost Wing stands next to me. “Yes?” “We stabilized her and we ready to go back to Oakhaven.” “Okay move out ponies!” In the way, back to the town I described our situation to Princess Luna and how the thestrals look at her. “You don’t want to say to me the Lunar Ponies look to her like a queen and they want to claim the Equestrian throne for Princess Luna” – Spitfire blurted out. “In short, yes indeed.” “This is ridiculous.” – then she looks to the Princess. I know that feel what Spitfire feeling now. In this situation, I wouldn’t believe myself or anypony in here. Luna didn’t say a single word when I described to her. I think this information shocked her. This reminds her that pony who never want to be again. “Princess are you okay?” “Yes, yes I am. I just… I just thought about something.” “Princess I know how you fe-“ “I SAID I AM FINE.” – she obviously used the Royal Canterlot Voice to me again. – “Sorry, just leave me. “– then she trots front of Soarin and White Lance. “I should have known, that will be happen.” “Yes, you should and you know just as I am. This is insane Monsoon.” “You’re not helping Spitfire. I just hope the griffons didn’t hear the Princess.” – I sigh “What are you thinking?” “Do you think I was the best choice to lead this mission?” She looks to the ground then back at me. – “Yes, you were. I can’t think any other commander to this mission. We lost a few ponies and some of them vanished. This mission is already a failure but that was not your fault. Right now, we must survive and you have to guide us back to home.” – she smiles at me. “Thanks, I have to hear that.” – I smile back at her. “So, you know anything about the ponies who vanished in the cave.” “Nothing yet. They didn’t say anything in this morning about them. I think when we return with Princess Luna they will say it.” – at least that’s what I think they will do. We’re back at the meeting room with the leaders of the Lunar Kingdom. Yeah that’s how they name ourselves after Princess Luna return. I just realized now Moonlight the main leader or governor. The others are from the army or the religious groups. “It’s a pleasure to meet you again my queen.”- Moonlight said. “I am not your queen. I am one of the Princesses of Equestria. So, call me Princess Luna. “Anything for you my quee-… princess.” “I heard what are you intended to do and I won’t claim the other half of the throne from my sister. I regret it what I have done but I need all of you again. I want to come back with us to Equestria. I know my sister forced you out from there but Equestria needs you. I want back my chosen ponies.” – she has a few tears in her eyes but she remained serious. “That’s an honor to move back to Equestria but we settled here in the North Griffon Empire.” “I know it will be hard to move out from here but you cannot stay here. The griffons will find you and they will burn up your home. We can not save you then.” “We’ve battled the griffons for 35 years now. I don’t think they will find us now but I have an idea. We will send a delegation to Equestria, to see how the pony’s opinion changed after a thousand year.” Princess Luna think about it and I step to next her. – “Princess I think this is an acceptable offer. After that we can talk to them about this situation.” She looks to the ground for a few moments after that she looks back to Moonlight. – “We accept it.” “Splendid. I close this meeting today. Princess we have a special room for you tonight.” “I want to stay with my guards tonight if it is not a big problem for you Moonlight.” “Of course not, my princess.” We all went back to our quarters except me because I head to the hospital. I sit front of the room which is held Twilight. Frost Wing and the other thestral medic try to stabilize her. Suddenly the rooms door fling open and Frost Wing come through it. “So, how is she?” – I asked. “Well we stabilized her and I just hope she will be okay.” “That’s go-.. wait you just hope?!” “Yes, I didn’t recognize any other plant derivative in her body but I don’t know the medicine after effects. There may be a latent virus in her and it can be mutating with the medicine. The problem is I don’t have the right equipment tp test it. The thestrals almost have everything like a hospital back in Canterlot but example for these tests not everything. We can tell more tomorrow about her state. “ “Can I go in?” “Yes, I think you can go in.” “Go and rest a little bit doc. I will guard her tonight so don’t worry.” – I pat him on the shoulders. “Yeah I need some sleeping. Goodnight sir.” “Goodnight Frost Wing.” – then he left the hospital and I enter the room. She lies on the hospital bed. I found a pillow so I sit down next to the bed. She’s sleeping. I try to understand her. Why is she wanted to come on this mission? She knew very well what would be happen so why? This has been way above her strength. She’s a strong mare. “Why are you here Twilight? What do you want to prove with this? You know you should have stay with your books and your friends back at Ponyville but you don’t. It wasn’t good enough. It was way too safe for you or what? You really should have stayed with the Friendship Reports but now you are lying in here and we try to keep alive you. You think now we are machines with no remorse. I almost gave up everything. I lost a lot of ponies here. I almost killed everypony with my stubbornness. I sound so pathetic. I’m on the verge of collapse but I have to keep moving and stand up again and again. Don’t dare to die before we go home. I know you’re not in a life threating state but what Frost Wing said you could be.” I think I already lost my sanity. I talk to her like she can answer back. Well at least that wasn’t a bad monolog from me. Tomorrow we will really go back home.
Chapter 5 - Secrets and liesI slowly opened my eyes and I looked out to the window. It’s raining. I just know because the hospital window looks towards to the cave entrance. It’s a little bit weird when half of your town built in the mountain and the other half built outside. I know Canterlot built on the mountain and they had to hide from every other creature but it feels weird somehow. The hospital sits place a little bit above than the other houses so I can see the whole town itself. I can’t believe what am I seeing. The whole town itself is Canterlot. I recognize the streets and the financial district. It has just a few differences between the two cities. First, it’s darker here everything than back at Canterlot. They used some sort of black stone to build the houses. Maybe they like to use the black color even if most of the ponies coat blue in here. The other thing with the darkness, they don’t use a lot of light in here. I mean they literally live in the shadows. I saw another weird thing earlier. They had our currency here. They use bits and somehow in the correct currency like back in Equestria. I can’t imagine how. “Monsoon are you awake?” – I slowly turned around and I looked to Twilight who was sitting in the hospital bed. She’s probably woke up before me. “Yes, yes I am.” “Where am I and what happened?” – I explained her what happened and she’s here in Oakhaven with us and with the thestrals. “They give you the antidote and something to help your recover faster. Ask Frost Wing if you want to know what was that. Anyway, we will gather up and go to the landing zone because the airship will come today and we will go home.” “What about the thestrals?” “They won’t come back to Equestria but they will send a delegation with us. I can understand them because they settled in here and they won’t give up all of that what they built in here.” “Yes, I can understand them too.” – She hung down her head. “Is it something wrong?” She looked back at me – “No.. nothing.” – we sat there in silence for a few moments – “ I… feel I let you down and the Princesses.” – She said with some tears in her eyes. I moved and stood next to her bed. – “And why do you think that?” “Because….because I didn’t do anything. I wasn’t there when you first met them, I wasn’t there either when you try to convince them to come back to Equestria. In the first battle, I didn’t fight with the others. I just stood there. In the top of that I-I almost died.” “Look Twilight you didn’t let anypony down. You are a researcher, Princess Celestia protégé and you represent The Element of Magic. You’re not a solider or a diplomat so you don’t have to blame yourself what happened.” She looked angry. - “Yes, I’m blame myself. I failed Princess Celestia and I almost died from a flower.” “Hmpf. You haven't failed Princess Celestia yet, am I right?” – She glared at me. “What do you mean?” “Twilight look at me. I’m not an idiot. So why are you here?” – She is nervous so I think I found something. “I’m here because I have to conv-“ “Twilight as I said you aren’t a soldier or a diplomat. So, I ask again why are you here?” – I know it’s rude to cut in somepony sentences but I should know why is she here. “I’m here because I have to retrieve an artifact.” “An artifact? What kind of artifact if I may ask?” “Did you ever hear about Moonlight Moor?” – I shook my head. – “He was a great general when Princess Luna and Princess Celestia rule first in Equestria together. He fought against the griffons and the zebras to strengthen the borders. He was a good tactician and a war hero so he founded an academy in Canterlot.” I rubbed my chin then I glared at her. - “Wait, are you talking about General Master Crescent?” She nodded. – “Yes, that was his second name. He had two great pupils in the academy. The one was who founded the Wonderbolts after Princess Luna banishments, General Firefly. The other was named Ire Shade and he founded the Lunar Division. When Moonlight Moor died the Lunar Division and the Wonderbolts fought each other. The Wonderbolts protected Princess Celestia and the other fought for Princess Luna.” “Wait a minute again. This happened after Princess Luna or Nightmare Moon banishments, right?” – she nodded – “And this Lunar Division not the Shadowbolts right? – she nodded again. – “But they can’t break out Princess Luna from her banishment.” “In theoretically no, The Elements of Harmony sealed her to the Moon for a thousand year and the Shadowbolts doesn’t exist.” “How this two thing connects each other?” “The General had a medallion which is called Lumen. The medallion contains earth pony, unicorn and pegasus magic. When the civil war broke out in Equestria and Princess Celestia had to force out the thestrals, the Lunar Division stole the Lumen with the Generals armors and weapons. If they can use it correctly they could have brought back Nightmare Moon from her prison. Luckily, they couldn’t use it. The Lumen is very dangerous to us and the ponykind. That’s why we have to bring Princess Celestia and destroy it.” I start to feel uncomfortable myself. Our Princess lied to us. Yeah save the thestrals and come back home with them. That was the disguise Twilight little secret mission. I think Princess Celestia doesn’t want to destroy this powerful artifact. Maybe she wants to control something or somepony. I know this is a traitorous thought but what can I do in this situation. “I will help you find and bring back the artifact Twilight but I have to delay the flight home and the team won’t like at all.” “Thank you, nopony can know about this artifact and don’t worry we will be there.” – she smiled at me. “Okay I go and give the orders to the squad and gather the Lunar Pony delegation. After that I will come back for you.” – she nodded. I left the hospital and moved to my squad. -------------- “Sir I don’t want to interfere but I don’t like this idea at all.” – White Lance said. I explained them we should delay the trip back to Equestria. They didn’t like it but I expected that. - “So why are we delaying the airship?” “They set up a meeting again so we can’t go home right now.” – I looked to the map. “Sargent White Lance will move to the landing zone and signal the airship. After that you form a defensive circle around the airship and wait for us. We will be home at tomorrow morning if everything goes to the plan.” “Princess Luna is going with you?” – Spitfire asked from a dark corner. The only light in the room was a candle in the middle of the table. “No, she won’t come with me. They asked only me I go there and I see what they want for us. Then I come back with the delegation and we go home.” “Did they say why?” “No” - I can’t figure out any lie to that but I think they believe me. Or they just follow the orders. – “It isn’t trap I can assure you that.” “How can you say that?” “If it’s a trap they won’t let you out from here. Okay if I don’t come back about two hours go after White Lance without me. Understood?” – they nodded in unison – “Good” “Sir what about Twilight Sparkle or the Corporal? They still in the hospital.” “Twilight is coming with me and somepony carry back the Corporal here.” – they nodded again. – “Move out ponies” – I don’t like to lie to them but I must to do it. I need to get the Lumen before anypony, if it’s exist really. I can’t trust Princess Celestia anymore and I don’t want to fight against Princess Luna and the Lunar Ponies. So, we must destroy it in our way. -------------- We arranged a meeting with Moonlight to ask about the Lumen. Twilight is excited about to meet the leader of the Lunar Ponies and I was nervous about this situation. “You can move inside.” – said the thestral guard. We step inside his private office. In the middle stands a big office desk. This room looks like a big library because each side has bookshelves with full of books. Suddenly I stopped in front of a painting. It was General Master Crescent on it but he was older in that painting. “That’s my great-grandfather, Moonlight Moor.” – He stands next to me. “But you aren’t 600 years old, right?” He laughed that. – “No, I’m the XII. Moonlight Moor in the family but I suppose you aren’t here to listen my family stories. So why do you want to speak with me?” Twilight opened her mouth but I was faster. – “We here for ask about a medallion which is called Lumen.” That got his interest because he stopped moving and I just saw his back. – “And why do you search such a powerful artifact?” “Because we want to destroy it.” “Hmm. Do you think I believe that? Do you know how many ponies sought and died for the Lumen?” “No but you are the only pony who knows where to find and how to destroy it.” “You made a lot of risk to come here before your journey back to Equestria. I can kill you both and the others never return to Equestria.” – he turned and looked to me. Twilight stood in a battle stance but the guards didn’t come inside. Did he want to fight alone? “You won’t do it.” “Yes at least not for now but can you guess why?” “You scared from another war with Equestria. Get to the point and say what do you want from us?” “I know Princess Celestia sent you for this and I willing to give you on one condition. I give the Lumen to my daughter and she will help you figure out how to destroy it.” – I stepped back then I looked to Twilight. She tried to say something but she was speechless just like me. A box was on the table which was a beautiful and carved. He opened it and he took out the medallion from it. In the medal was a table which sat by the three tribes. On the top was an alicorn who is wrap her wings around the tribes. I feel the strong magical aura around the Lumen. – “I want to get rid of this. This is a curse to my family so I give you but you must promise you will destroy it. Keep it away from Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Dark Song will explain everything.” “Okay I promise.” – We both bowed – “Monsoon Shine you were honest were honest with us. Thank you.” “We thank for your all help. So long Moonlight.” – I turned to the door with Twilight and we left the room. We went down in the hallway when Twilight stops in front of me. – “How I suppose to give the Lumen to Princess Celestia if somepony else carry it. You weren’t intended to give it to her right?” – I smirk and shake my head. “No, I wasn’t.” – I sighed – “Moonlight warned us to not give it to her or Princess Luna. I don’t want to see what will happen when any of them get the medallion. I know you trust her and I understand you can’t finish your mission. I ask you for a lot now but please don’t give it to her.” She hung down her head and after a few moments she looked back at me. – “Okay I won’t but what should I say to Princess Celestia?” “Don’t worry about that I will solve it. Besides you can work together with a thestral.” “Yes, you’re right. Can we go home now?” “Yes, we can.” -------------- We walked about an hour in the forest. I didn’t think that rain from the morning will be a storm but we must reach the airship. I hear something far away from us. Maybe the wind or the thunder but it sounded differently. It sounded like a pegasus and a few meters after we hear battle-cries. Suddenly Soarin appeared from the woods and crashed with Princess Luna. “What’s happening?” He got up from the ground before he spoke up. – “We encountered a group of ponies near the airship. Sargent White Lance sent me to get reinforcement. They outnumbered us but we made some defenses before the airship came.” “What ponies?” – asked Princess Luna “Your Highness these ponies are Equestrians. They are wearing our armors.” “WHAT?” “Soarin are you sure about that?” – He nodded. – “Grace of the moon. Okay plan changed. Private Halberd, Corporal Sandy Blade, Twilight and the Lunar Ponies stay here with Princess Luna and try to stay hidden while we come back for them. The others, with me.” “Lieutenant but it’s not better to get reinforcement from my father or my brother?” – asked Dark Song “We don’t have enough time for that. Move out ponies!” – We start run to the landing zone. I thought we already run out of time. White Lance is a good tactician but if they wear our armor then I don’t expect any chance for them. We hear the battle-cries more clearly and closer. I saw the unicorns shield in my sight. We were close and jumped out from the forest. I clearly saw them, they barricaded themselves near the airship door. They were few of them and the enemy really wear our armor. They wear the EUP armor but why did they attack us? No time for that we must save the others. They outnumbered us but we can surprise them. I turned to my team – “They are wearing the EUP armor so you have to attack that ponies. Everypony ready?” ----- 30 Minutes earlier – Perspective Sargent White Lance ----- “We made the traps the to the southwest and the southeast but this storm is not the best for us.” “Good and you know it can give us some advantages.” – I said to Soarin. I was looking the map about an hour but I can’t drive my thought about Monsoon Shine and his delay. Maybe he will explain everything but I have my doubts for that. – “We have luck with that mountain wall at least. They hardly can backstab us.” “Yes, it’s hard to fly in that strong mountain wind in storm and-“– suddenly we hear a big explosion not far away from our position. Captain Silver Visor came out from the airship. “What in the Tartarus was that?” “Defensive position!” – I shouted the order and I held my lance through one of the barricade near the airship. Soarin held his sword next to me. – “Ma’am go inside and ready your crew up.” – she nodded and disappeared from the airship board. Private Blazing Charge approached us. – “Sir they our ponies.” “What do you mean by that?” “They are wearing EUP armor but I didn’t see Princess Luna or the Lieutenant with them.” “Maybe the vanished ponies?” – Soarin suggested. Maybe but I doubt it. “Don’t engage them but stay in alert. I will speak with them.” – I moved to the middle of the field. They just stood there and they were doing nothing. Where the explosion came from? – “STAR!” – I shouted them. If they shout back the correct code then they will be our soldiers. “CRYSTAL!” – came the answer which was correct but I have my worries to them. One of them stood out of them and trot to where I stood. It was Sargent Drawn Impact. “What happened with you Sargent?” “Well that’s a long story which I don’t want to share with you. I see Princess Luna and the Lieutenant didn’t come back from Oakhaven, right?” – In that moment, I realized we are in deep shit. “Why do you want to know that?” “White Lance as you see we outnumber you so be a good boy, surrender and say where are they.” “I see but you know my answer. Before we start to fight with each other I just ask one question. Why?” “We had enough from Princesses ruling so we have to act but how do you understand that because you just a pawn in the game.” “A pawn huh? Well if we meet in the battle I make your death painful and slow” – I turned around and run back to the barricades. – “They are traitors. We have to kill them all.” – I looked to my guards. They didn’t want to do this but this is our duty. To protect Equestria. “Soarin go and get reinforcement. The Lieutenant won’t be too far away from us now.” – he saluted and flew away. They start to run us in arrow formation. They want to pierce through the defense line and separate us. – “Half circle formation around the airship. We have to keep them away from the airship.” - I shouted the orders – “FOR EQUESTRIA” “FOR EQUESTRIA” – shouted the others. I held my lance in front of me. The first wave came and I already killed a pony. He just run to my lance blindly but they pierce through our positions. I barely can do anything about it they really outnumbered us. If the airship in the air they can provide us with some supports with that cannons. An earth pony attacked me but I blocked his blows. I flew up a little bit and try to charge him but a unicorn fired. I dodged it and I continue my charge. He hasn’t got any chance against me. I pierced through his armor to his heart. I tried to take out my lance but it stuck. I drew out my sword in the correct time because that unicorn didn’t give up to killing me. Fortunately, I blocked her shot with my sword. I charged her but she made a shield. The unicorns made a big shield to push them us back to the airship board. I hate the unicorns and we can’t counter it. The only thing we can do is hit the shield and try to tire out them. “FOR EQUESTRIA! FOR THE PRINCESSES! SAVE OUR BROTHERS AND SISTERS!” – it was Monsoon Shine. For Celestia sake they finally arrived. That give us the opportunity to push them back and kill them all. The unicorn shield faded away and I made the first move. I cut the first Pegasus neck in front of me. They didn’t have any chance. We attacked them from two sides. Maybe they outnumber us but they can’t outnumber our tactic. I killed another earth pony. They broke out on the left side and try to flee. We tried to get in front of them but they were fast. They lost and maybe six or seven ponies survived in Sargent Drawn Impact team. Monsoon Shine approached me – “It’s good to see you alive buddy. What the actual fuck was that?” “Traitors sir. It was Sargent Drawn Impact and the other ponies which disappeared in the caves.” “I see. Board the everypony to the Renegade and we immediately leave this place.” “Sir yes sir” ----- Perspective Lieutenant Monsoon Shine ----- After Princess Luna arrived with the others we boarded to the airship and left the ground. Finally, we really moving to home. I need a drink after what happened. I never thought we have traitors in the army. Okay I had my doubts to the Princesses after Princess Celestia sent Twilight to this secret mission. But try to kill them, that’s ridiculous. I go and speak with Princess Luna right now. I went down to her cabin and knock on her door. “Enter” – I moved inside and bow to her. She sits on her bed. “Lieutenant what can I do for you?” “Princess Luna we have to speak about what happened today. “I understand. Sit down Monsoon Shine.” “Thank you, Your Highness.” – I sat down to a pillow. – “I’m starting to really worry about your protection. If it was just a civil group I will say we can handle it. But they were soldiers.” “My sister said once it has a group in Equestria and they want to change our country drastically. I did not think either, that they would be soldiers.” “Princess, you and Princess Celestia have to share information like that. We have to prepare everything.” “You can’t be prepared for everything Monsoon Shine but you were right. I had to share this information with you. “ “When we are back in Equestria again, we have to investigate this situation. Maybe we have more traitors in the army than we thought.” “Yes, I will speak with my sister about this.” “In that case Princess, I will go back to my cabin.” “Monsoon Shine in private you can just call me Luna” – I bowed to her “Goodnight Luna” “Goodnight Monsoon Shine” – I left the cabin and headed to the canteen. I need to grab some strong drinks. I had to figure out what should I say to Princess Celestia and keep the Lumen in secret from them. After this speaking, I’m sure about one thing. Princess Luna trust me.
Chapter 6 - Back to CanterlotIn the morning, we reached the borders and we headed to Canterlot. I couldn't sleep last night so I made the report to Princess Celestia. I lied. The only report which was true laying front of me. I think I will give it to the Captain and maybe we can do something together with this case. I can’t get through about what happened back in there. Great now I have another problem on my list. You didn’t get enough reason to lie everypony else around you, here there’s another one. I made the reports but I didn’t figure out what should I say to the Princess about Twilight. She will know I get the artifact. Fortunately, they won’t feel the medallion magic because it’s in that box which Moonlight took out first. I think that box somehow block the Lumen magical aura. ‘Knock, knock’ “Enter” – a brown stallion entered my cabin. – “Yes?” “Sir we reached Canterlot and we will land about 10 minutes.” “Thanks. Dismissed.” – He was one of the crewmember in this ship. He left the room and a few moments after I left either. I went to the bridge and thanked the Renegade captain that brought us back to Equestria. Then we landed and I was the first who stepped out to. We faced nine ponies. In the middle stood Princess Celestia. On her right side stood Applejack, Rarity,three other mares and a baby dragon. On her left side stood the Captain Shining Armor and the three main EUP officer. “It’s good to see you again my sister.” – said Princess Celestia while she hugged Luna. Then she looked to me. – “Welcome back Lieutenant. I hope I will get your report in a few days.” “Yes, Your Highness.” – I bowed to her. Twilight was enjoying her hugs from her friends. Princess Celestia tried to speak with the thestrals but they were scared even if they are the diplomats from the Lunar Kingdom. I moved with Spitfire to the officers. “So, you survived. I didn’t expect that.” – Shining Armor said to us. “Yes, and it’s good to be home again.” “Yeah I want to go get some shower and to have something normal to eat.” – said Spitfire “Tonight, we will eat with the Princesses so your wishes will come true Spitfire.” – Well finally I get some good food and wine. Something poked my hindleg and I immediately looked there. “Yes?” – it was that baby dragon. “Er…Sir…are you Monsoon Shine?” “Yes I am. What can I do for you?” “They want to speak with you.” – he pointed to Twilight and her friends. I nodded and followed him. “Hey Monsoon.” – Applejack suddenly appeared front of me and hugged me. “Hey Applejack” – then Rarity greeted me with a hug. After that I stood front of the other three mares. “Girls I want to meet one of our lifelong friend Monsoon Shine. Monsoon Shine this is Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy. “Hi, I'm Rainbow Dash best flier in Equestria. – She has a blue coat with rainbow mane so her name reflected to her appearance and I sense some ego there. “Hi I’m Fluttershy. – She said it in a low tone. She has a yellow coat with pink mane. “Hi, my name is Pinkie Pie.” – She said that with bouncing around me. She has a pink coat and pink mane. Well her name wasn’t a lie either. “And this is my first assistant Spike” – Twilight gestured the little dragon who stands next to her. “You brought back Twilight in one piece. Thanks” – said Applejack “Well I always do my best but I must go now. We will speak at the dinner. Bye and nice to meet you.” – they waved her hoofs and said bye to me. I wanted to speak with them but firstly I have a meeting with the council and secondly, I need a shower badly. ------------- “So your report said our soldiers attacked you back in the….Lunar Kingdom? – She wasn’t unsure to say that two words out loud but I wrote that in my report. “Yes, they wearied our armor and Sargent Drawn Impact lead them.” – I sat in the meeting room with the EUP officers, Shining Armor and Spitfire. They tried to figure out what happened from our reports, of course we left some details out of it. Example they were just EUP soldiers. “How many soldiers we lost? Included with the traitors.” I know the number but it’s hard to say it. – “Twenty-Two Ma’am.” “So, what can we say about this mission? We have traitors in the army and we lost a lot of pony there. “– she stood up from the table. – “I had my doubts about this mission but I agreed with the Princesses and I sent you there. I thought that will be just an escorting mission but apperentaly it was a messy bloodbath. You’re a good soldier Lieutenant but you failed in this mission. You went there and brought back death, fear and hate. “Ma’am they were after Princess Luna and the thestrals delegation. But they attacked my team and the airship crew. If we didn’t act they were dead and we never come back to Equestria. We defended them as we promised it. That was our mission." “I know but that’s not excuse the fact, we have to deal with them now. Dismissed Lieutenant.” – I saluted and left the room. Well that was bad. Really bad. Sometimes I wonder my mother had these feelings back when she sat at the captain chair in the wonderbolt. Honestly, I don’t know how should I feel. Anger? Guilty? At least I can have my last dinner tonight. ------------- I think I’m in the haven now. Dinner table was full of vegetable and fruit dishes and pancakes but I don’t really care about that. Wines, ciders, whiskey and cognac. Now that’s what are we talking about. At the table I sat between Dark Song and Twilight. Dark Song was just sniffing an orange on her plate. In the other side Twilight ate a lot and I sat in the middle with my whiskey. “It’s called orange Dark and it tastes sweet.” She looked to me. – “Thanks, it has better smell than what are we eating.” “Why what do you usually eat?” – I already regretted to ask “Fish, oat and berries.” “Wait fish?!” – asked Twilight. Yes, I regretted it “Twily it’s not so rare when a pegasi eats fish” – said Rainbow Dash. “It’s true I hear about that from Spitfire. At first, I thought she was joking about it but after that when I saw her once eat a big carp, I didn’t have any doubt after that. “– I agreed with Rainbow Dash’s statement. “Hold on! You saw her when she ate a fish?” – asked from Rainbow I nodded. – “That was the most disgusted day in my life. That happened after a year when I met her in the academy.” – I explained to her. “OH.MY.GOD.” – oh, oh – “You have to tell me about everything how you met with Spitfire.” – I looked to Applejack to get some help. “And his mom was the captain of the wonderbolts before Spitfire.” – said Applejack. Thanks for your help. “No way dude!” “And I suppose you hear about his brother Winter Shine. – Rarity continued. Rainbow Dash jaws dropped. She just glared me. “Look Rainbow Dash if you will be in Canterlot again, come to my office and I will explain everything.” “You can be sure about that” – finally she said. “Do you fear about dying in battle?” asked from Fluttershy. I didn’t expect that and I think nopony else in the room. “Well…. I don’t know how to say to you.” – I rub my head. – “In the army, we always say why do we want to die. Duty. Ponies. Honor. We say these because we want to disguise our fear from death. Am I fearing from death? Yes, always but what most pony says we will die for honor.” - Everypony in the table looks elsewhere or tried to do something. I need to change the topic. – “Applejack how is the orchard?” “We had a good apple bucking season and we made a lot of ciders. Big Mac is doing well I suppose and Applebloom is growing bigger in each year.” “I haven’t seen Applebloom since a few years now.” “You saw her last when she was born.” “Uh… that explain everything. Maybe after this I can go down to Ponyville for a few days.” “That will be wonderful idea Monsoon.” – said Rarity. “And Rarity your boutique is still going?” “Yes, it is and I have a lot of task with it. I got orders from all Equestria to make a new dress.” “And what about Sweetie Belle?” “She’s doing okay and she is in the same age as Applebloom.” “So, I guess I wasn’t in Ponyville for a while.” – I drank my third glass of whiskey. “Do you drink a lot Monsoon?” – Dark Song asked. Most of them looked to me. “I use one of my father’s methods.” “And what is it?” “Drink as many as you can because you never know what will happen tomorrow or tonight.” – I said. I didn’t care the Princesses will hear it. “So, do you drink in duty Monsoon Shine?” – asked Princess Celestia. “No, never Your Highness.” “You can just call me Princess or Celestia in dinners.” – she smiled at me. Yeah, I waited for that smile. She always did that in the council and most of public places. I nodded to her. “I thought the Captain will join us.” “He has some things to attend so he can’t join us.” – Well that’s weird. The dinner went well about another hour then the Princess Celestia called for a night and Princess Luna went to the observatory. Me the girls and Dark Song left there so I suggested to go one of the living room in the palace. Firstly, I didn’t want to risk panic in the streets when they see Dark Song. Secondly, I was so drunk I didn’t care about it. Thirdly the guards won’t bother us and there will be a liquor cabinet. We settled down and I pour out myself and others some liquor. “So, what’s your story Dark Song?” “Applejack you don’t think it’s too early to ask about her life?” – I asked “Nope” “Nothing happened Monsoon but I felt a little bit uncomfortable for a moment.” I moved and sat next to her. – “Okay then if you want you can share with us your story.” She sighs – “I was born in Oakhaven and I was the first foal in the family. My father always said to me he chose my name because he always could remember his little song which brought happiness to his life.” – I didn’t have to look around because I know what everypony thought about this. That was cute. – “After that my brothers born and he chose the warriors path. He learned everything from our father. I tried to study and learn more about our magic and culture.” “Can I ask something?” “S-Sure.” “When I spoke to your father he called himself the XII. Moonlight Moor in the family but your brother name was…was….Shadow Fang?” “Yes, I understand. He is the XIII. Moonlight Moor in the family but he wanted another name. A heroic name which the history will remember it.” “Why? Does he want to conquer or something like that?” – Rainbow asked. “Actually….yes.” – I wasn’t surprised at all. I saw him once and I didn’t like that. “Does your brother have some conflict with your father?” “Yes, as I said my brother wants to conquer and expand our territory. He wants to recover and make a big strong kingdom.” “I think we should call it for a night.” – I said. I know we just came here but I forgot they will go to Ponyville in the early morning. “Why Monsoon? The party isn’t over yet.” – said Pinkie Pie. “Because you will go home early. Oh and I almost forget. Dark Song if you willing to go with Twilight to Ponyville you can. I spoke with the Princesses and they agreed but just you only.” “Thank you, Monsoon but what about the other?” “They will be here in Canterlot. Don’t worry they will be alright.” – I smiled to her. “Okay then we should hit the hay ponies.” – Applejack said and they headed to their guest rooms. I just directed myself to the barrack. ------------- Knock, knock. – They don’t allow to sleep to much even if that your day off. – Knock, knock. – I just try to ignore. Maybe it will go away. “Sir you must wake up now!” “For Celestia’s sake. Why?” – I slowly opened my eyes and stood up from my bed. “Sir you must be hurry up! – I opened the door and revealed White Lance in front of me. “What is it White?” “I got you two news Sir. First Princess Celestia wants to meet with you immediately and secondly a shield appeared suddenly around Canterlot.” “What?!” “We don’t know what’s happening either Sir. “Where is Lieutenant Mighty Strike or Lieutenant Stream Force?” “We don’t know Sir?” – I don’t have a good feeling about this. That’s one thing when you see a big bubble shield around Canterlot but when the other co-commanders missing from the guard then we have a problem. “You know I had a day off today but I have to forget about it.” “I’m sorry Sir. I had to but the Captain sent me here.” “Okay thanks White. I will gear up and I will be there about 20 minutes.” “Alright.” – then he trotted away. I put on my armor and I took my sword from the closet. I don’t know why was my sword in the closet but I didn’t have time to think about it. I must go and see Princess Celestia. I was in front of Princess Celestia bed chamber door and two guards stood in front of them. They were new because I didn’t recognize any of them. They saluted and let me in the bed chambers. I think I never was in the Princess bed chambers but it was huge. It was so bright everything. The bed, the doors and the pillows was red. “Good Morning, Monsoon Shine.” – she was in the balcony. Why am I feeling I’m in a big trouble now? I bowed to her. – “Good morning, Your Highness.” “Do you have any guess why am I summoned you in your day off?” “No Princess, I don’t” “I thought so. Monsoon you gave me a half report from your expedition.” “What do you mean by that Princess?” “I mean you lied to me Monsoon. I’m not a foolish princess. I know you brought the Lumen from the Lunar Kingdom and I also know it carried by Dark Song. So why did you do this?” “Can I be honest, Your Highness?” – she nodded – “I did it on purpose. You lied to me first about Twilight then your intents with the medallion.” “Yes, you’re right I didn’t tell you because you can’t understand and neither Twilight. You aren’t a foolish pony either Monsoon. Moonlight told you to not give me the Lumen, right?” - I nodded. – “You risked a lot and you allowed Dark Song roaming in Ponyville.” “Because I didn’t want the Lumen here and Moonlight just warned me. But why do you want it? Back in the forest they said I just a pawn in this game but you know what? I’m not and you should realize this better or later. Shall I go now?" “How dare you to speak with me like that? You can’t understand because you just-“ “A unicorn, a guard or just a normal pony?!” – What is happening with me. I always be patient and calm but what happened in here. I totally screwed up now. She will get me to dungeon for treason. She didn’t say anything after this. I tried to sneak out before she will do something reckless. Then she looked to me and sighs. – “I wanted the Lumen because I wanted to help on my sister.” “Why? She looks normal to me.” “Maybe you and the others eyes yes but in my no. She always speaks herself in plural form and before her banishments she spoke herself in front of the mirror.” “That’s not mean she is evil.” “I thought that either but one night she came to the throne room as Nightmare Moon.” – somehow, I moved to next to her on the balcony and I watched with her the purple bubble shield. – “The Lumen can be use in two different ways. It can give you magical power and make you immortal.” “Or?” “Or it can drain all of your magical power from you. I know Nightmare Moon is still in her and I have to get rid of her to get back my sister fully.” “Wait so you want to drain all of the magical power from your sister? What will happen with the moon and your sister? She will be furious.” “Yes, but safe.” “Princess allow me to help you. I can’t give you the Lumen not after this but I will help you cleanse Nightmare Moon from your sister.” “How so? You’re just a soldier and the unicorns back in my school can’t solve it. How could you solve this problem?” “Firstly, your correct I am a soldier and your sister trusts me. Secondly, I made some friends back in the Lunar Kingdom and in Equestria too. We will study the Lumen and we help on your sister. “ “Thank you, Monsoon. It wasn’t the worst thing to sent you that expedition after all.” – she smiled at me. “Princess I don’t want to be rude but why are we on full alert?” “Joyous days will come to Canterlot. We will keep a royal wedding in the palace.” “A royal wedding?” “Captain Shining Armor and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza marriage.” “Sorry but I thought we have only just three Princesses.” She giggled – “You know her with another name Princess Cadence.” “Then I suppose I have to meet with the Captain.” “Yes, you should. Good bye Monsoon. “Good bye Princess” – I moved out from the bed chambers. Well I got another problem to my list. ------------- I sat in Shining Armor’s office with the other two lieutenants. Mighty Strike was a brown coated pegasus with a light brown mand and Stream Force was a green coated earth pony with black mane. We sat there waiting for the captain. “So, anyone knows why are we here and on full alert?” – asked Mighty Strike “Nope” – Stream Force said and I just shook my head even if I know why are we on full alert. “Monsoon the guys in the barracks said you had a good night yesterday.” – Stream Force grinned to me “Yeah and today I had a day off but as you see I’m here.” “Oh, and what was your plan today?” “I wanted to relax and study some magic.” “With the mares, back from the dinner. I know how to use that magic very well.” I rolled my eyes. – “No, I didn’t mean that. I wanted to study some unicorn magic.” “Don’t you feel better yourself because you’re a unicorn who can use magic and better with mares.” “Sorry for I can’t use your earth pony magic and I’m not so charming as you are.” “The second part was true but did you just said I’m a farmer?” – Mighty Strike started laugh. “No I didn’t say anyth-“ “Because your damn right I’m a farmer and a warrior.” “Say Stream how did you become a lieutenant in the guard?” – I asked “I don’t know it was a rough day but I’m here.” “Are you finished the laughing?” “Yeah… I finished.” – suddenly the office door opened and revealed the captain. We stood up and saluted to him. He went to his desk and sat down. “As you see we are on full alert because we going to hold a big event. My marriage.” “Congratulation cap. Who’s the lucky one?” “Princess Mi Amore Cadenza or just simply Princess Cadence. So, we had a lot things to do. Mighty Strike you going to be in the perimeter of Canterlot and help the city guards. Stream Force you will be defend the Palace. Monsoon Shine you going to be Princess Cadence personal guard. Dismissed” Everypony saluted and went out except me. – “Yes Monsoon?” “Sir why am I guarding the princess?” “Because you’re the only one who I can trust one-hundred percent. I know it’s not the best job for these days but you’re the best pony for this job.” I sighs – “I can do much more on this wedding but I will do it Sir.” “Thanks Monsoon I owe you one.” “But Sir your sister just arrived to Ponyville. She has to come back now.” “Damn it. Never mind I will send a letter with Princess Celestia and they have a main role in the wedding.” “Of course, like everypony else. Where is Princess Cadence Sir?” “She’s in my house.” “Then I shall go Sir.” – I saluted and left the room to the city. Everypony running somewhere to complete his or her task. This wedding came out from nowhere again and the timing was perfect. Maybe I just unlucky or my fate hate me so much. I arrived at the courtyard and stood front of the captain house. I knocked on the door. “Come in.” – I entered and I bowed to Princess Cadence. I hear about news about Princess Celestia adopted niece but I never thought to meet her in personally. – “So, what brings you here guard?” – well she is a little bit harsh. “Your Majesty I will be your personal guard during the wedding.” “Oh, I see my love sent some special protection to me. What’s your name guard?” “Lieutenant Monsoon Shine at your service, Your Majesty.” “Good now come with me we have a lot things to do before the wedding.” “As your command, Your Majesty.” – she was a little bit harsh but I think she was just nervous about the wedding. Well I’m stuck in her side to days so where she goes I must go with her. Next time I won’t open my door on my day off.
Chapter 7 - A day without any problemsI was moving down on the main street of Canterlot. There were coffee shops, boutiques, jewelry stores and a lot of other markets in each side of the street. At the morning, I got a new assignment from the captain and luckily, I won't be Princess Mi Amore Cadenza personal guard anymore. Everypony in the royal guard want to be a personal guard to one of the princesses. Theoretically one of the best jobs and you can get know better with the princesses but when you guard Princess Cadence it's different She is harsh, unfriendly and not even try to speak with anypony. She is the Princess of Love but in these two days I didn't see any sigh of it. Yesterday she met the thestrals delegacy and that was a complete disaster. She wasn't polite with them and they always asked them about the fangs, the wings and she thought they are a background creatures. We didn't know what is mean by that but in the end Princess Celestia had to stop her. I already feel sorry for the two new guard next to her. Yesterday was the big announcement about the Lunar Ponies to the civilians and the press. Actually, it went better than I thought. They asked few question about their past but they answered all of them happily. Dark Song wanted to see more about Canterlot so White Lance gave her a tour in the city. The other thestrals went to try our coffee shops. I thought they have coffee shops back in Oakhaven but Dark said they don't have coffee and this is new to them. The other thing which was new to them, the train. Dark traveled with that to Ponyville but the others was scared from it when they saw it first. It's weird because when I was in Oakhaven it was looked like Canterlot and they had our currency back there and almost everything. Okay they didn't have any vehicle but they have to saw it once if they stole our technology. Anyway, my new role is to get control of the southern outpost. It was one of the most important and farthest outpost in the city because that's where the train comes in to the Canterlot train station. What I recall from the reports, the situation there is chaotic. I don't know what suppose that mean but I hope nothing too bad. "Hey Monsoon." "Hi.“ two voices greeted me from my back. I turned around and it was Dark Song and White Lance. "Hello. What are you doing?" "White Lance guiding me through the city again." - said Dark "I see. I thought you on duty today." "No, I swapped my duty with a private so I have a free day today." "The problem is you just met your superior White Lance. Besides you have to speak with me first when you swap your day with another guard." He looked down, gulped and back to me. - "Sir can we talk in privately?" "Sure" "I go and look what I can buy in that shop. - "Dark Song said and went to a boutique. "So?" - I looked back to White. "Why did you do that Monsoon?" "You can't just swap your duty any time when you want. This is your damn job and you know the rules." "I know I just ...." - he looked down again. - "I like to speak with her and she needs help in the city." I closed my eyes and sighed - "Look I see you want to befriend with Dark Song and I'm happy about it but don't forget you have a job and responsibilities." - he nodded - "I will give you this day off. I know you very well dude so don't screw this up." - I smiled to him "I won't and before I forget Corporal Sandy Blaze searching for you." "Who?" "The pony who was on the expedition with us and got injured. Thanks again Monsoon but I must go now. Bye." - he flew down on the street. That conversation was weird and unexpected. ---------- I arrived at the outpost after an hour walking. The outpost itself was a U-shaped building with one tower in each side of it. It was a massive and huge construction and it's older than most of the buildings in Canterlot. As I approached the I didn't see any guardspony at the entrances. I hope they will have a good explanation for that. I went inside and they were right about this place. Some of them were sleeping and some of them gambled. They didn't even notice I came inside. One of the private's stopped in front of me. He glared at me and after a few moments gasped. "Everypony get up!" - he shouted through the outpost. They jumped up from the beds and ran to front of me. I shook my head and facehoofed - "Attention ponies!" - They stood two rows in line. - "Where is the First Sergeant?" - they looked each others or elsewhere. - "I ask again. Where is the First Sergeant?" One of them stood out from the line. - "We don't know Sir." "Name and rank?" "Corporal Flaring Rocket Sir." - he was brown coated pegasus with green mane. "Look Corporal I'm a very patient pony but if you won't find him about ten minutes, you and your squad will regret the day when enlisted to the guard." "Sir yes sir!" - He ran away with three others. "I will be in the office while the rest of you will clean up this mess." - I went to the sergeants office which was a mess too. Well maybe this is worst then guarding a princess. "Knock, knock"- I hope they found it. - "Can I come in Sir?" "Yes." - A yellow coated unicorn appeared in the door. - "What can I do for you?" "My name is Corporal Sandy Blade Sir. I got my new assignment today morning from Lieutenant Mighty Strike." - she handled a paper to me. "You are the unicorn who badly wounded back in there. You are very lucky Corporal." "Yes, and I'm on light duty Sir. My new role is-" "Communication Officer? What in the Equestria does that mean." - I quickly read it through the paper but that was new. Of course, I just saw that weird saddlebag on her. "Sir I would like to introduce you the latest military development the Unicorn Communication Device or in shorter the UCD." I looked to her in confusion. - "And how does it work?" "It's a two-way communicator which based on how Princess Celestia and Miss Twilight Sparkle mailing between each other." "With a dragon and magic. I don't see any of them in your device. So?" "We found out some of the crystal has an own constant resonation. If you charge it with magic it could send out signals in a given frequency. So, we need two unicorns in each side to receive and send the signals and charge the crystals to start to resonate. In the left side of the saddlebag has the crystals and the other side has the tuner, the speaker and the communicator." "Tuner?" "The tuner helps to adjust to receive a direct signal. I give the magic and I play as an anntena to recive anything from the other side." "I see. Can we try it?" "Yes. The captain is waiting us on the channel two." - I stood right side of the saddlebag. Sandy charged her horn and the device came alive. - "Spin the tuner to the second channel sir." - I touched the tuner and span to the channel number two. - "You have to push down the button on the communicator to start to speak on it but when you finished don't keep on pushing because you won't here and receive anything from the other side." I get down the microphone which looked like a rock and heavy as a rock. I pushed the button which was on the top of it. - "Hello, it's the southern outpost. We got the UCD and this is just a test - "After that it was silence. I wasn't keep pushing the button and I started to worry about I did something wrong. "It's good to hear you Monsoon. Can you hear me clearly?" It was Shining Armor. I waited for a few second before I spoke again. - "Yes Sir." "Good. How are you doing down there?" "Well it's a catastrophe but I can manage it. This thing is amazing. It's much easier to communicate like that. Why we just get it now?" "Yes, it's definitely easier. Princess Celestia didn't want to any surprises on the wedding so she released the UDC today and sent every outpost and airships with a communication officer. Anything to report?" "No Sir nothing at all." "Then I must go now. Don't forget, tomorrow will be the royal tryouts. Captain Shining Armor over and out." "Dammit, I forget it that will be tomorrow." -Suddenly the office door open and revealed the corporal and the sergeant. The sergeant was a mess too and he was drunk. - "I hope that's not what I'm seeing right now." "Sir he said he had a day off today so he went to the tavern and .... enjoyed himself." I sighed - "You know what sergeant, continue your free day but I want to see you tomorrow on duty because I will have a day off. Understood?" - He nodded and tried to salute. "Dismissed." - they left the room. Then I turned to Sandy. - "Welcome to my squad Sandy." ---------- A few hours later Dark Song, Twilight and White Lance was in my office. "I don't understand. Why do you fight with each other in an arena?" "Eh....Monsoon?" - White looked to me for anwsers. "It's a tradition. We fight for champion title and they want to figure out who is the best faction in the military but who don't want to see a good fight between soldiers in the arena? Of course, most of the ponies makes bets on us." "Really?" - I nodded - "What's the rules?" "They choose three officers in each military faction. Firstly, they do the duels then they do three team battles. Each duels or battles consists three rounds. The only way you can win the round if you make three clean hits on your opponent." - answered Twilight faster than me. - "If I was correct." - She looked to me for some agreement. I just nodded. "Do you know who are the opponents from the other military faction?" "No but the last few similar tryouts won by the E.U.P. But you are here because I assume you got some news for me." "Yes, I analyzed and try to find something in the royal archives about the Lumen. I figured out why they couldn't use it a thousand years ago. Because General Master Crescent broke into four pieces. Unfortunately, I didn't find any pictures or paintings from the original Lumen." - Twilight explained. "So we don't know where to find the other pieces." "I didn't say that. We have riddle which can be a lead." "A riddle? Great." "Luna noctu vagantur longius mordeam." - Dark Song said. It doesn't sound like a riddle. The only word I understood was luna. "And what does that mean in our language?" - asked White "Roam too far at night and the moon might bite." "Well in that case it could be anywhere." - I tried to think about it for a moment. Where could the moon bite you? "Yeah that' where we stucked on the reaserch. I wrote down every possible places in my book." - She handled a book to me. There were a thousand of places in it. "It's not too much just whole Equestria." "And the Griffin Kingdom." "We don't have enough resources to cover a whole operation for this. You have to narrow down the number of places." I looked around in the room. Twilight tries to do what I suggested. Dark tried to figure it out with White but no results. He was the only pony I allowed in this mission beacause I trust him the most from my team. So the question is where the moon can bite you. Or does that even possible? Hmm it can't be there.... or can it? That's a stupid idea but maybe I'm right. - "I think I figured it out." - they looked to me. - "Maybe it's Princess Luna's bedchamber in the Castle of The Two Sisters." "It could be but how did you figure out." "The only dangerous place at night where the moon can bite is the original place where everything started a thousand years ago." "So, when we go there?" "We can go there just after the wedding. I think that's all so White enjoy the rest of your day off and Twilight has to organize a wedding." - Twilight just nodded and left the room with Dark. White was still standing in front of me. - "Yes?" "Do you want to hang out with us tonight?" "What? With who?" "Me, the squad, Dark and one of her thestral friend. I asked Twilight too and she agreed." "Well I have day off tomorrow but you will be on duty." "Yeah but a little fun never hurt. Besides we haven't drink anything together since we came home and I changed my duty again." I sigh - "You know what I don't care. You have to learn some responsibility White." - He grinned. - "And stop that grinning." ---------- "You're an alcoholic pony Monsoon." - said Twilight. "Why? I drank once on duty and it was a wage." - I said it defensively. "I lost ten bits on that day but that wasn't the first time." - said White Lance. We are in the tavern about an hour with my team which included White Lance, Sandy Blade, Ivory Night, Flaming Inferno and Frost Wing our new medic. Ivory has a light blue coated earth pony mare and Flaming was a red coated pegasus stallion. They were privates but not new in my team. Actually, when was the expedition, they were on a vacation so I didn't want to send them a draft. This was just an expedition so they weren't so important to be in but they still blame me for that. Next to me was Twilight and Dark and another thestral mare Ivy Night. She was shy at first but after a few drinks she started to speak with the others. "Wage? Really? My apologies Monsoon. You're not just an alcoholic but you're a gambler too. How could you be a lieutenant with these traits?" "Luck and charm?" - they all laughed on that. - "What?" "I doubt that because I've know you for years." - said White "And me too" - said Frost Wing. I knew him since the academy but in that time, he was a real doctor and not just a medic. When I saw him in the expedition group I was happy but both of us were busy back there so I can't even say to him a 'hello'. But when he hears I was looking for a medic to my squad he instantly sent his reassignment. "Really how so?" "I was a starter medic in the Canterlot academy when he came and fell on me." Dark laughed on that - "Really? How?" "Well sometimes you should see the signs when the floor is wet." "It wasn't any sign there." - I said it. "Yes, it was." "I swear to Celestia, nothing was there." "So, Monsoon how's that military squad system in the guard? Because you have your own team but I saw a lot more palace guards. Can you order them too or not?" - asked Ivy. She was the curious type for thestral pony. "Yes of course I can order them but every lieutenant has the privilege to assembly his or her own squad. In a fight, they are the superior squad. That means-" "That means we go to fight first in the battle and kick some flanks." - said Flaming "Don't forget we could die first too." "Thank you, Ivory." - I shot a glare at her and shook my head. "And how built up a squad?" "Six ponies and the minimum to have one unicorn, one pegasus and one earth-pony in it." "Don't forget the medic." - said Frost. "And your new communication officer" - Sandy said it after Frost "You know not every squad can afford to medic or a UDC officer." - I said to them. - "But we are working on it and a different squad system too. But you have to be patient." "Whats a UDC officer?" - asked Twilight "Maybe another time she will be explain it but I heard enough from it." - I said it before Sandy A few moments later I asked - "So Ivy what are you doing back at your home?" "I'm a warrior." - I stared at her for a moment. "What kind of warrior? I mean what's your role?" "Would you be surprised if I say I'm in the lunar guard?" The Lunar Guard? I can't believe that's still exist after a thousand year. Okay I know I shouldn't be surprised at all on that but this is something that connects to us and with them. "No way!" - shouted Sandy and most of my squad stared at her. "Am I missing out something?" asked Twilight with a confused look "How could you not know about the lunar guard?" - asked Flaming "Flaming! Not everypony knows about the lunar guard and the solar guard. Be polite. said Ivory then she continued - " A thousand year ago the royal guard has two separate part. The Lunar Guard and the Solar Guard." - "After Nightmare Moon banishment, a bloody civil war started between the two guards" - I said - "We don't exactly know who won the war but I guess the solar guard. The only thing we know is after the war they founded the E.U.P. and the Royal Guard" - I drank last of my cider. I signed to bartender for another round of ciders. "So, the lunar guard is the same as the royal guard?" "Hmmm" - she thought about it. - "Well it could be." "How could she don't know? She is literally a bookworm." - Flaming whispered to Ivory but it was loud enough to I hear it. Ivory slammed on his ears. But that was a good questiom because his brother the captain of the guard. "I said it again Flaming. Be polite." "So, Ivy do you have any siblings?" - asked Frost. "Yeah, I have seven brothers and three sisters." "I have only one but that is enough for me" - I said and the ciders came out to our tables too. "Are they working in the lunar guard too?" She nodded and smiled - "It's a family business." "Well we are lucky to have day off tomorrow." - I said "Yes, indeed we are lucky. Eh.... Ivory what's wrong?" - asked White. "Do you hear it?" - Ivory was looking the ceiling. "What should I hear it exactly?" "That's the thing, nothing." - I looked to her confused but she was right. It was too big silence in the tavern. "Maybe it's late?" "It's just ten pm." "Eh..Guys I think we have some visitors." - said Frost. Ten pony stood in the middle of the tavern and two of them locked the doors. They all wear grey cloak except one. She or he has a white cloak. I suppose that's the leader. My team stood up and lined in front of them. We stood there for a few minutes and I broke the silence. - "May I ask who are you and why you locked the tavern doors?" "We want to eradicate these monsters." - he pointed to Dark and Ivy. - "Step aside and we won't hurt you." I shook my head - "Do you know who are we?" "Lieutenant we know everything about you and your squad. The templars always know everything and I say it for the last time. Step aside." I looked to White. - "Sir what's our chances?" "Well eight drunken ponies and a Twilight Sparkle. We already won White." - Well I hope so
Chapter 8 - The lost PrincessesAuthor's Note Hello everyone! I know I haven't wrote a single chapter for this story since July but lately my life got busier, so I couldn't sit down and write. But the new year come, and I managed my time and made a promise to continue this story. I'm still improving myself because I really like to write and think about new story ideas. I will re-edit some of the chapters because I found a lot of mistakes in it. So, stay tune up for new stories from me and I hope you enjoy it so far. Here is the newest chapter the story and if your liked give me some constructive response down in the comments. Bye! Chapter 8 - The lost Princesses “This is your last chance Lieutenant to step aside with your team.” – said their leader while the other cloaked ponies drew out their swords. I shook my head then charged my horn to make a shield. They immediately reacted and charged to us. One of them got really close to me but before he could do anything, White blocked him. After my shield was on, I looked around. On my left Sandy draw her sword out and stood in a battle stance. Suddenly something hit me on my right side and I went through the tavern window. I was laying outside on the cold stone road and I could hear the fighting inside. Of course, that was my luck. I wasn’t even in the fight for a minute, but I flew through a window already. A few moments after I tried to stand up and two familiar pony appeared front of me. One of them has a snow white mane and I couldn’t see his coat because of the wonderbolt suit but I surely know, he has a night blue coat. The other had a blue mane and he was wearing a wonderbolt suit either. They didn’t say a single word just followed me back through the window. They were in hoof to hoof combat except Twilight because she made herself a shield. Two enemy pony tried to break her shield so I charged my horn and shot two magical blast on them. Then I rolled to my left because their leader fired a blast towards to me. We mostly stunned all the hooded ponies. Three of them left and their leader. “Surrender now by the name of Equestria!” – I said. “Equestria is already doomed because of them.” – their leader said and dropped smoke bombs to themselves. After the smoke disappeared they vanished. “Could somepony explain what happened here?” – asked the night blue maned wonderbolt. I turned to him – “It’s good to see you too brother.” - I looked behind my brother to see the wonderbolt. – “And you too Soarin. What are you two doing in here?” “Sir we captured six of these hooded ponies. Orders?” – White said from the other side of the tavern. “Keep them down and one of you go and alert the nearest outpost.” “Affirmative” – then he left through the window. I turned back to my brother. – “So, Winter what are you doing here?” – Twilight and our two thestral pony trot next to me. “Well you know I tried to spend my free time with drinks and mares, so we searched a good place to do that, but I found you outside laying in deep agony on the road.” – He said. Before I could retort anything Dark spoke first. – “So, who is him Monsoon?” I sighed - “Ponies, this is my brother Winter Shine.” – I pointed to him. – “Winter this is Dark Song and Ivy Night our two thestral guest and Twilight Sparkle.” “Nice to meet you.” – Winter said. – “So, brother could you explain what happened here?” I started to explain him and while I did that White came back with some of the city guards. After that we agreed we will escort Dark, Ivy and Twilight back to the castle so we left the tavern and headed to there. “I’m sorry.” – said Twilight who trots next to me. “Excuse me?” – I asked back “I’m sorry. It was me who send you through that window.” “You know it still hurts badly” – she dropped her ears and looked down. – “but luckily I met my brother outside who give us some support in the fight. Next time see where you are aiming with your horn.” “I tried to shoot the pony next to you but unfortunately he ducked so I shot you instead of him.” “It was a pretty damn hard shot. Are you angry to somepony or you just like to use strong killing spells?” – I said with a smirk? “Actually, I am angry.” “To?” “To my friends and Shiny.” – I looked to her and tried not to laugh on Shining. I respect Shining no matter what but that’s hilarious. “So, … why are you angry?” She sighs - “Did you ever meet with Princess Cadence?” “Yep and you know I’m guard in the palace, so I see her a lot.” “No, I mean in personally.” “Well your brother asked me to be her personal guard but luckily I had to go down to the southern outpost because the city guard are lacking commanding officers, so they asked from royal guard.” – She looked back to me. – “She was awfully unkindly and unfriendly with the ponies. I thought she is the Princess of Love.” “That’s what my friends didn’t understand. They said she is like that because of the wedding and I’m possessive of my brother. But I know she is evil. She was my foalsitter and she didn’t even remember me.” – she looked down again. I don’t know what to think about that. Yes, I met her a few times and yes, I recognized her behavior with ponies. I always joked about her when Shining said something extremely dumb thing, but I never thought her sister will accuse her something like that. “Twilight maybe you should speak with your brother.” She rolled her eyes again. - “Gee thanks. That’s a great advice. No wonder why are you the greatest strategist in Equestria.” “No, I mean seriously. Look if somepony believes you, that’s your brother.” “How can you be sure about that?” “Because you are his little sister and your opinion is really important to him.” “Maybe you’re right.” – We continued trotting to the palace in silence but a few moments after she broke it. – “So, you don’t believe me, right?” “I didn’t say that. I just only said-“ “Twilight!” – Applejack shouted from the palace gate. Next to her was Rarity and the others. I feel some trouble here. – “I’m so glad, you’re alright.” – she continued then she left with the others through the gate without any word. “She’s angry to you.” – Winter said next to me. “Do you think so?” “Yes.” – I looked around for a moment and I didn’t see anywhere Dark and Ivy. Abruptly some sparks appeared on the sky and a dark carriage just left from the back of the palace. “STOP THAT CARRIAGE!” – One of the sergeants shouted but the chariot escaped, and we went inside to the palace. We galloped to the throne room with Twilight and her friends where Shining Armor, Spitfire and Princess Celestia waited for us. “Your Highness.” – I said with a deep bow and Winter followed my action. “Princess what happened?” – asked Twilight “Twily leave out of this.” - said Shining the he turned towards to me. – “Monsoon where is Dark Song?” “I..I don’t now Sir. I wasn’t paying attention for a moment and they just vanished.” “They killed two guards while they escaped with Princess Luna.” – I dropped my ears when I heard that. – “The guards couldn’t recognize that carriage and me neither. Whose carriage was that?” “My sisters. I locked away with magic in restricted area of the castle” – said Princess Celestia without any emotion. “Princess why we didn’t know anything about that?” “Because I do not have to share everything with you Captain.” “Yes, you don’t have to but a room with THAT kind of a thing needs to be shared. “Shiny leave Princess Celestia alone. She had her reasons why did she keep it in secret.” – said Twilight while she went in front of him. “Twilight please leave out of this.” – said Princess Celestia to her. “Yes, Twily please I ask you again leave out of this.” – he passed through Twilight and he went next to the throne. - “We must figure it out where were they went. Any ideas? Monsoon?” “Honestly I have no idea sir. They headed south so we can send out some scouts to a few choke points and hiding spots.” “For starters that will be good. Spitfire can you do that?” “Sure thing.” “At the moment Princess Luna is a threat to Equestria. I order the Royal Guard in full alert. Our main task is to find and capture Princess Luna and the thestrals. If we can’t achieve that…achieve that-“ – He couldn’t say it out loud. I knew what he wants to say but nopony could do that. – “If we can’t achieve that we must eliminate her and the others.” “How could you do say that?” – said Twilight. Before Shining Armor could answer that Princess Celestia rose from her throne. – “How dare you to say that about her! She’s not a threat! She’s my little sister and she’s just acting wrongly! – She shouted on the royal canterlot voice. I heard Princess Luna speaking on that voice before but Princess Celestia was different. It was more scary and unusual. The throne room gone silent. We just stood there, and we couldn’t figure it out what should we say after that. It was a complex situation and it would be more complex if I started to talk. Luckily, I didn’t have to because suddenly the throne room doors opened. A messenger came through and stopped in front of me and Shining Armor. “Sir I got a report from Baltimare. They were attacked by the thestrals. The EUP already sent two battalions there to stop them. Tomorrow the war council get a full report what happened until then General Violet Mace wants the Royal Guard to remain here and protect Canterlot. – then he saluted and left the room. I looked to Shining Armor – “Orders Sir?” “Stay on full alert and everypony go back to their room. We will be smarter tomorrow morning I hope.” “And what about Princess Luna?” “We can’t do anything at the moment with her. We have to focus our power to protect the other two princesses and Canterlot itself.” “Yes, Sir.” Princess Celestia left the room first. Then followed by Twilight and the others. Me and Shining Armor was the last in the room. He was in deeply in his thoughts. I wanted to say him something but after this I didn’t know what should I say to him. I just left the room and headed to my office. I sat in front of my desk with a cup of coffee. I didn’t sleep too much last night because of the situation so, the rest of the night I made various plans for how to find Princess Luna and how to approach her if we must fight. I hope I wouldn’t have to use any of these tactics against her. But how could any of it work against a divine alicorn? I say none of it. Anyway, we got another report last night from Baltimare. Nopony injured from the attack which rather weird and interesting. When the soldiers arrived at the city the thestrals have already gone. They just burned down a few houses and carts. I looked to my clock. The sun was rising so I looked to my clock. It was 6. a.m. The eternal night delayed for another day luckily. Abruptly my doors opened, and Sandy came through it. “Corporal what happened?” – I said. “Sir we have another situation! Princess Celestia disappeared!” “What? When?” “We don’t know. Her advisor wished to speak with her and when he went inside she was already gone. The captain rallies up the officers in the throne room and he asked me to escort you there.” I got up from my chair. – “Where is SergSeant White Lance?” “I don’t know Sir. Nopony saw him since the last night.” “Go and find him. Tell him to wait here at my office until I return.” “But Sir what about the captain’s order?” “I gave you a new one. Now go!” She saluted and left the room. I followed her then I went to the throne room. Spitfire was next to one of the windows with my brother Winter, Soarin and Fleetfoot. Some of the city guard officers appeared in the room but not a single EUP officer. Weird. Shining Armor was in front of the throne alongside with Princess Cadence and Princess Celestia advisor. Lieutenant Mighty Strike and Lieutenant Stream Force was there either and I stopped next to them. “Look who shows up at the end?” “Good morning you too Stream.” – I said. Mighty just chuckled on this. – “Good morning Monsoon. I assume you heard what happened?” – he said. “Yes.” “You were already known what happened with Princess Luna too, right?” “Yes, actually I saw it last night.” “Why we are the last ones who get informed?” – asked Stream. “Surprisingly that’s a good question from you. Monsoon?” – said Mighty. “Well-“ “LISTEN UP PONIES!” – Shining Armor voice went through the room. Everypony turned to him. – “We are currently on high alert and our choices limited. Two princesses are missing, and the Royal Guard failed. But we have still got chance to correct our fails. We must bring them back because of the ponies of equestrian. They are the ones who control the sun and the moon. If we lost them we will stuck in the eternal day or night. I think I don’t have to mention each option is worse than the other. So I – “ – Suddenly a group of ponies appeared at the throne room door. It was Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. Great what’s next? This whole thing just gets better and better in each minute. Applejack rushed towards to the middle. “Where is Twilight?” – she asked it out loud to the air. The ponies in the room looked each other and they didn’t know what’s happening. “What Twily is missing too?” – the question came from Shining Armor while he tried to get through the crowd. “Aye and we searched through the castle but nothin.” Shining shook his head. - “We send out a squad immediately. We must find Twily so I lead this mission. Monsoon and Mighty you are coming with me so gather up your squads. Spitfire we need your squad either. Stream you stay here and watch over my fiancé and the rest of the elements of harmony.” “Sir with all due respect but you can’t lead this mission and come with us.” – I said. “What are you talking about? My sister is out there!” “Sir if anything happens with the princesses you are the next royalty who rule over Equestria with Princess Cadence. That’s why I can’t allow you to come.” “I don’t care Monsoon! I must find my sister no matter the cost.” “My dear they are right. They have to handle it and if it’s true what your speaking about Monsoon Shine, he will be the perfect choice to send after them.” – said Princess Cadence. That was the first time I saw her supportive. Maybe she could be kind sometimes. “We are coming with you guys. We aren’t let our friend down.” – said Rainbow “Nope. You five will stay here because you are the last ponies who can do something against Princess Luna if we find Twilight.” “But-“ “No, that’s my last order. Mighty, Spitfire grab everything what you need and meet me at the train station.” – They just saluted and left. “Monsoon please promise me you bring back Twilight alive.” – said Shining in a low tone. “I will.” – I turned around and left the room. The next step was to speak my White to get my squad together. I hope Sandy found him. While I trotted back to my office I had a few questions which bugged me. Firstly, Princess Luna behavior. Why did she leave everything including her sister at the first time when she heard about the artifact which we tried find with Dark Song? Because obviously Dark Song told everything but still why? Was that thing that really powerful? Or did she do for the thestrals? Secondly, the bat ponies. We still didn’t know a lot of things about them but mostly their plan. Why did they just act now? They could be stay hidden until they will find the thing which they seek. The thing was they didn’t kill anypony in Baltimare and that’s not normal when you siege a city. I think that was a distraction for a bigger plan. Maybe they want to assault Canterlot. Thirdly Princess Celestia and Twilight. I was certainly sure Twilight was with Princess Celestia. After all she was her protégé and she never let her down so of course she will help her. But I didn’t know what she wants to get out of this? The thestrals won’t let her close to her sister so she just made herself and Twilight in big danger. In some way I could understand her because I have a brother and if he in danger I will probably help him. Anyway, I only knew one thing. One of Equestria darkest time has just only started and I was part of it.
Chapter 9 - In the dark forestSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 10 - The helping hoofsWhen I woke up my whole body was aching. I thought I died after that battle but apparently, I survived. But who helped me? I felt the fire warms next to me. I forced my eyes open and I stood up. I didn’t see anypony next to me and I was still in the forest that’s for sure. I looked around and I saw a saddlebag with a familiar pattern on it. It was a six shaped purple star. I didn’t care too much for it because I wanted to find my saddlebag. I remembered I had some potions from Frost which will probably help me. I just realized I was bandaged in multiple parts and I didn’t find my armor. I was really in bad shape then. I sat down and waited until somepony shows up. That pony was near because the campfire was still burning. Suddenly the levander coated unicorn appeared from the bushes. It was unmistakably Twilight. So, I didn’t run out from my luck to see a friendly pony around in these woods. “Monsoon your awake!” – she said and galloped towards me. “Yep. Thanks to - “– I couldn’t continue because she hugged me. That’s surprised me verily. “I’m so happy to see you alive. What happened with you? I arrived when you fought with that thestral. You had a serious blood loss and I tried to help you as much as I can.” “Calm down Twilight. Thanks to you, I live to see another day.” – we parted and sat down next to the campfire – “I will explain everything but first you have to tell me what happened with you and Princess Celestia? Speaking of where is she?” She dropped her ears and looked away. – “She was captured by Princess Luna.” – That was worse than I thought. “Twilight tell me everything from the beginning.” She sighed. – “Princess Celestia asked me to come with her after Princess Luna. She thought we could convince her to come back, but it didn’t happen that way as we thought. We were ambushed by the thestrals and they captured her. She sent me to search help or either go back to Canterlot. That’s when I found you.” “Was she there either?” “No, she wasn’t.” “Alright we have to move we can’t let any more time to waste.” – I tried to stand up, but I couldn’t. I have a few broken ribs probably but a few painkillers and I’m good to go. “Monsoon you are seriously hurt, and you were blacked out for almost four days.” “Four days?! We must go now and unite with my forces.” – I said then I got up and ignored the pain. I made my first step and I immediately fell down. “Are you okay?” – asked Twilight. “Yeah I think so.” “Maybe you should get some rest before we head out. As I said before you are in a really bad shape.” “How could I rest? The thestrals were almost kill us and one of theirs captive is Princess Celestia. This situation got worse in every minute.” “Monsoon I feel…I know we can talk this out without risking any life.” “I don’t think the speaking will help us anymore.” “With friends and with friendship, we can achieve anything.” “Oh, come on you don’t believe that, do you?” – I shouted, and she backed away a little bit. – “Look Twilight I want to believe it’s true, but we have to admit it they want to fight. If I have way to do differently without any casualties I will chose that option without hesitation, but they are forcing my hoof to fight back.” “Princess Celestia said once we always have another option we just have to seek it.” “No Twilight they already decided and now it’s our turn, but you know what? They want a war I will give them a so damn war they will regret to even step a hoof into Equestria.” “Please don’t do that I know you we have better option instead of a war. Please I know you are better than this.” The last sentence of hers got my attention. I’m a soldier I know what should I have to do but do we really must to do that? Do we really have another option? I don’t think this friendship things are existing but if I start a war are we better than them? I never thought I will be so blind to start a war. She was right we are better than this. We aren’t soldiers we are the Royal Guards. We protect and serve the ponies of Equestria. She just stared at me for answers. She was the first pony in my life who convinced me to start believing into something different. “You’re right Twilight. I will do it in your way we will try to talk with them but if I hurt myself again in it you have to patch me up again.” “Sure.” – she said while she giggled. “First things first we have to go back to Ponyville as fast as we can and unite with my team.” “We can’t get out from the forest without notice. The castle ruins not far from here and the thestrals patrolling the area. I had to disguise ourselves, so we are safe for now at least.” – Damn – “Do you have any plan Monsoon?” “Honestly, not even one which I like and without reinforcement in here I don’t see any chance for surviving. Well we have only one way left.” “Which is?” “I’m going to talk with Princess Luna and maybe we could solve this. Anyway, where is my armor?” “It’s broken into pieces. The only thing I saved is your sword.” – She opened her saddlebag with her magic and took out my sword. She levitated to me and I took it with my hoof. “I saw a lot of symbols on your sword. Does any of them mean anything?” “This sword was always in my family. My dad said we got it personally from Princess Celestia to defend the country with it. If that’s true, then one of my descendants was a general or something like that. The sword went generations in my family and it’s not symbols. It’s engraved pictures from the past about heroic quests, wins and loss.” She sat down next to me - “The first picture at the bottom of the sword is a griffin slain down by a pony. The pony name was Thunder Shine. The first pony who was soldier in my family. This happened the very first war with the gryphons which we won.” “Did your family engraved these pictures on to the sword?” “No. Believe it or not they just appeared with a bright light. Just like our cutie marks. On this picture is a pony who defends foals with her wings. Her name was Astral Shine. She was a pegasus pony. If I know correctly a group of foals was kidnapped by the minotaurs. They demanded ransom for them but Astral freed them. Unfortunately, they were few against the minotaurs and she protected the foals at the cost of her own life.” “And what about that one?” – Twilight asked and pointed to the last picture “Well it’s a pony who’s holding his sword high and a shield or something like that forms around him. His name was Mythic Shine my father. A few years ago, Vanhoover was attacked by some kind of strange creatures. They looked like us, but they were all black. They had magic and they could fly. My dad and his battalion sent there. They fought against them for days. A big explosion ended the battle and the creatures vanished… just like my father and his battalion. The only thing left after him was this sword.” “The saddest thing was mom vanished either two years ago. My brother left me alone, but Winter said it was my fault and we never see our parents again. We searched them in all of Equestria but nothing. We gave up and both of us went to back to live our life.” “I’m sorry.” – she said in a low tone then she hugged me again. – “That’s why you don’t have any close friends?” “Since I’ve left Ponyville, not really. Maybe just Shining and Spitfire but they both captains so we don’t speak with each other too much.” “And in your squad?” “White Lance just a pal. You like to hang out with him but nothing more. Frost Wing is the same and Sandy is new in my squad. That’s why I don’t believe this friendship thing because I never knew a true friend” “Monsoon that’s not true because you already have one friend in here. Besides there’s Applejack, Rarity and many other friends you have.” “Thank you, Twilight. You gave my hope back.” – I chuckled – “Now I should get some rest before we are going.” “Sure.” – then she went back to her saddlebag and searched for something. I just laid down and tried to relax a little bit. I hope we can talk with Princess Luna and we could restore everything back to normal. Perspective Corporal Sandy Blaze in Ponyville “I say it again Winter, we won’t go search him!” “But we have to!” “We have only one task! Find Princess Celestia and bring her back to Canterlot. Unfortunately, the only thing we got out from our captive, she’s captured by Princess Luna. So, we must rescue her. Beside we don’t even know he is alive or not.” “What?! Do you want to leave him behind?” “We have a clear order!” I just came inside the barn in Sweet Apple Acres with Mighty Strike. The old lady who leads the farm gave it to us and mostly the whole farm because we explained the situation to her. We were trying to keep it in low but we needed a headquarter. I already heard from outside Spitfire and Winter argue. They’ve been doing this for almost a day. “To hell with that order! He is my brother and my only family member who alive. I won’t leave him here to rot in this forest even if he is alive or not.” “Look, Winter, I won’t believe he died but we have a mission. We already lost a few good ponies and I don’t want to lose more. That’s why we must rescue her. Do you understand that?” Winter sighed – “Yes Ma’am.” “Good. Corporal Blaze?” “Ma’am?” – I saluted. “Did you find Sergeant White Lance?” “No and nopony saw him since the battle.” “That’s not good” – she shook her head – “I’m getting out of options but I need somepony now. Sandy, I promote you as an acting sergeant in front of Monsoon Shine squad.” – Oh my gosh! I couldn’t say anything to that so I just stared her. “When did you have an authority to promote anypony in the guards?” – Mighty asked. “I have the highest rank among us and I lead these ponies so I suggest you accept my decision because you need everypony for our next operation.” “You know Spitfire, I’m still a commanding officer on this mission too so you have to share everything with me and that’s include every choice we made. I will accept it because we need somepony who commands his squads and not because you are captain.” “I don’t care until, you help me to get rid of these thestrals.” “Hmm then Captain, what’s the plan?” – asked Mighty. “We will march straightly to the castle and finish this once and for all.” “I like it but not all of it. Before we went inside, Monsoon asked me to send two of my pony to the southeast side of the Everfree.” “Why?” “Because he thought they were more than just a little thestral team and they probably have a supply line into the forest. Well we found it. So, I say we should get a squad as close to the castle as we can by using that path.” “That’s really gives us an advantage against them. I will lead that squad and Mighty you will march to the castle. Then together we will kick their flanks back to where they came from.” – She turned around and went out from the barn with Winter. “Well I hope you are ready because we are going back to the wolf’s den.” “Sir?” “Yes?” “Can I speak with the prisoner?” “Permission granted Sergeant.” – then he left the barn and I followed him. Mighty and Spitfire gave out the orders so everypony was readying themselves up for the battle against Princess Luna forces. Of course, I still couldn’t believe it I promoted and got a squad under my command. I was the newest one and they have to do as I say to them. They won’t like it at all. I hope at least Frost Wing stands next to me because they listen to him. Frist thing first I needed to speak with her. Monsoon trusted her but she backstabbed us. I will try to get everything out of her because she knows what’s happening here. While I went through between the tents I spotted Winter next to an apple tree. He was bucking it and shouting something to it. At first, I thought I just go away and do my orders but as I watched him, he was really on the edge. I heard a lot of things about him I felt sorry so I approached him. “WHY US?! Why we are the ones who loses mostly everything?” “I don’t want to interrupt anything but if you continue shouting like that, they’ll think you’ve, gone insane.” – I said. “Do you think I care about it? I’m still hoping my brother isn’t dead but…but if he is really dead, I will kill every one of them. I won’t show mercy to them not even Luna.” “Winter the anger speaks from you so calm down.” “You don’t know how I feel right now! To lose your last family member! To lost somepony so close.” “No, I don’t but I have still faith he’s alive. I didn’t spend too much time next to him but I learned one thing. Never give up even if the others think you are useless. So, Winter don’t give up yet.” “I do really hope he is alive. We weren’t the best brothers and we argued a lot but I care about him and he is the last one, who was left to me.” – He sighed – “Thanks I apricate your help but Spitfire probably searching me. Anyway, congratulations for your promotion and if you need anything just call me.” – then he flew away. He suffered a lot lately but if he shares his pain, maybe it will erase. I know it’s not the Wonderbolt style to show our feelings out but sometimes we need somepony to speak about it.I have a sister too and if anything happens to her I won’t know, I could ever forgive myself. However, if I have ponies around me it could help to ease the pain. Alright back to the plan. I need to speak with our thestral captive because she knows something for surely and I want to know. I started to trot the tent where they are guarding her. Perspective Lieutenant Monsoon Shine in the middle of the Everfree Forest While we ventured through the forest, I explained what happened with me how did we start to search them. She was pretty amazed from the spell I used. I said how the thestrals ambushed us and how did I end up there. The only thing I left out when Princess Luna visited my dream. “Say Twilight, when did you learn to heal?” “I read a lot of books about. Of course, I’m not a doctor but I think I did a pretty good job to save you.” “Sure, you did. Besides we needed some fresh medic in our team anyway and Frost Wing can get his retirement.” She giggled. – “I don’t think I’m better than him but thanks for the offer. So, are you really going down to the Canterlot archives time to time?” “I like to read old dusty books and learn our history so I use my rank to get inside. It’s easier than make an appointment with the princesses or the librarian.” “A guard who likes to read and are you really using your rank to get advantages?” “Maybe. You know our history teach us a lot thing. Example tactics and choices in the battles.” “So, you are reading only war stories?” “Of course not, but I have to improve myself and figure out new strategies in a war.” “You are full of surprises Monsoon” “Thanks for thinking I’m just a typical guard and nothing more.” “I didn’t mean it like that.” “I know but it sounded like that. Do you usually say the same things to Shining?” “No not at all.” “Typical liar.” – I chuckled. A few moment later she hit me one of my bandaged part. – “Ouch! Hey!” “Well at least I know how a typical guard react when he is a little bit sore.” – Smart. – “Can I ask something from you Monsoon?’ “Sure.” “How does it feel when...when you kill a pony?” – I had to gather my thoughts before I answer that question but luckily, I didn’t have to. I stopped and ducked to the bushes. I pulled down Twilight with me and she wasn’t happy with that. I saw a familiar white pegasus in the middle of the forest. White Lance just stood there alone without anypony. I’m wondering where is the others? Surely I didn’t hide if I don’t know somethings not good in here. Another pony came out from the woods. It was Shadow Fang. Moonlight Moor’s son and he was the pony who attacked us back in the expedition. I had a really bad feeling about this. “As I see our ambush wasn’t so successful as we planned. They mostly survived and fled.” – said Shadow Fang. “Except one pony and it was a serious blow to them.” “Do you think he’s dead? Because he killed one of our best soldier and we didn’t see anywhere his corps.” “If you ask me, he died back there. He didn’t return and nopony can survive these woods. His brother wants to find him though, but the others didn’t let him. One of their best out of the picture and they are more disorganized than before.” “That’s good news. Anything else?” “Well when they broke out they managed to capture one of your ponies.” “Did they get anything out from that weakling?” “Not yet.” “Oh, then you have to kill it. Our task has to remain in hidden until the siege.” “I can’t go back to them. They began to watch me, so I have to leave before the things get hot. That’s why I will travel back to Canterlot and prepare for your come.” “Alright but how we will spy on them?” “His brother thinks Monsoon died either so he probably not thinking straight. Send somebody to replace him so you are still knowing where are they.” “That’s sound good to me. Our mother will be proud of us but if you disappoint me you will feel my fury.” “Yes, she will and don’t worry I won’t. Until we meet again Nourx.” – said White. “Farewell Leamaeus.” – then both of them left. So that’s why he acted so strangely. I didn’t believe my own eyes. He was working for them but what did he mean about to replace my brother with one his own ponies? We instantly see through it if he uses wonderbolt suit or do we have more traitors? At that moment I couldn’t know what should I do. I’ve known White Lance since I joined the guard and he was the last pony I could imagine backstabbing us. He was a little bit weird sometimes, but he was one of my best friends. Twilight couldn’t understand how was that possible. How could we have a pony like him among us? Well that’s definitely change a lot of things. When it was clear I signed Twilight. “Monsoon what was that?” “We must get to the camp as fast as we can and reunite with our forces. We will retreat back to Canterlot and prepare to defend it.” “What about Princess Celestia? Or Princess Luna? We can’t leave them behind just like that!” “I know Twilight, but I can’t do anything with that. We are few even with our team. It’s a hard decision for me too and I know what I promised but we have to protect the ponies in Canterlot first. Now we have to move before they can do anything.” – I started to move the direction where White went. I know we leave our princesses in danger but what should I do? My hoofs were tied, and we didn’t have much of a choice. I just realized Twilight didn’t follow me. I turned back and she was surrounded by thestrals and they captured her. I charged my horn and sent a magical blast one of their face then I drew out my sword. “Put down your sword Lieutenant.” – said the only pony I didn’t want to me. It was Shadow Fang. “Why should I do it?” “Because your alone and…we captured her.” “Monsoon!” – Twilight tried to escape with all her strength but she couldn’t. “Great job son! I’m proud of you!” – suddenly said Moonlight Moor from the background. –“I give you a suggest. Do what he said or she will die.” – I dropped my sword down. – “Heh good boy.” “If you do anything with her I show what I learned in the guard!” “You’re not in a position to threating me Lieutenant but I have orders to do just like you.” – He turned away from than two of them tied my hoofs. – “We will go back to the castle. MOVE OUT!” – They just grabbed me like an apple sack and flew up. Damn it! We are in a sticky situation but we could manage it and get out from this.
Chapter 12 - When everything fallsSometimes you think through all your acts because you want to know you did right thing at that moment. Sometimes you trust the ponies who you shouldn’t. Sometimes you left alone to rot in the dungeons. You don’t want to hear about that thoughts. These are traitorous thoughts which infest your mind. You shut your ears but you can’t resist. Few moments later you will realize something. You’re arguing with yourself and you try to escape from these walls. If you think I’m getting insane, you might be right. Though I haven’t been here for a long time but this drives me crazy. Without hope, I gave up to getting out from here. The walls are thick and that cell door won’t open until you get a key for it. So that’s how it looks like from the other side of the cell. I have so many things in my head right now. Firstly, the talk with my dad. I thought our first talk after all these years will be more happier than it was. He wasn’t the father which I knew and he was cold like a blizzard in the Frozen North. He was so desperately want to find Her and nopony will stand his way to achive it. Who is Her and why are they want to find it? Is she a divine creature just like Princess Celestia or Princess Luna? Maybe she is a draconequus like Discord who made chaos in Canterlot last year. Well she’s mean a lot of them and they do anything to find Her. On the other hoof, there were these Changelings. I can’t say for sure they are real or not. However White Lance was acting weird in these past few weeks so is he one of them? When we saw him in the forest the other called him a name which wasn’t a pony name nor griffin. “So how do you like your luxury cell?” – Moonlight Moor voice echoed through the room. “It could be much worse. What do you want?” “You know your little companion with those wonderbolts are really a pain in my hoof. They are fighting and try to reach the castle but after our army’s defeat Canterlot, nothing can stop us!” “We both know that’s impossible. You want to win a fight which is already lost.” “Hmm I don’t think so. Maybe we know a few hidden passages into the city.” “If you know these passages than why are you here?” “Why? Why? Oh yes I know because I wanted to speak with you.” – Of course, you just want a talk and nothing more. “I won’t tell you anything so don’t waste your time.” He chuckled. – “Wasting my time? No, you never. Actually, you worth every second which I spend with you.” – That’s sounds creepier in each minute. – “How much did your father told you about our mission?” “More than enough to stop you. You and Dark Song tricked me.” “Tricked? No, we used you as a puppet just like we used Dark Song too.” “What?! To treat your own daughter like that! “She never was my daughter and she never will be. I’m just playing with you two all along." - He was going circles around my cell.- "May i ask you a question? Do you believe in anything? Maybe in the divine alicorns like everypony else?” - He waited a few moments before he continued. “Nothing. Nah come on you have to believe in something. I know that.” “Why do you want to know?” “Two immortal goddesses and they walk among us. One raises the sun and the other raise the moon. The ponies of Equestria divided because of them. Funny other creatures think the ponies will jump each other’s throat because they are different species. However, they are fighting because one prays to the Goddess of the Sun and the other prays to the Goddess of the Night. This led to the first Pony Civil War. They were battling until the EUP, Wonderbolts and the Royal Guard showed up. They did it because they wanted peace but do they believe in the sun or the moon? Or do they have faith?” “For me they are not goddesses. They are rulers. Our rulers and they gave our ponies hope.” - I entered his little game. Maybe i can get out something from him. “Oh, so loyalty then you believe. Your loyalty blinds you although it’s a quite important pillar for the guard. The Element of Loyalty. You know that’s one out of the six elements from The Elements of Harmony. If I know correctly that rainbow maned pegasus hold it. How did they call it? Rainbow Bash? Rainbow Crash or Rainbow Dash? Does it matter anyway because she will die with the others.” “You can’t control them.” “I don’t want to control them but it’s surely give us a lot advantages if I hold The Element of Magic.” – I stood up from the ground. – “You know I asked her the same question and she said, she considers them as a friend rather than gods or rulers.” “If you do anything with her, you will regret the day-“ “Regret what? You can’t do anything to stop me. You are locked down in here. Besides it’s not my fault you don't have faith in anything. Do you know what I believe? A world where we will be the master race and the other will be our servants.” “You are cruel. Maybe not me but the ponies will fight against the thestrals.” Thestrals? I’m not a thestral.” – I looked into his eyes. It was pale blue. – “You don’t see, do you? They said you are the smartest pony from the academy. Connect the dots Monsoon Shine and you will see through the disguise.” – That was the moment when it hit me. “You’re a changeling, aren’t you?” “Finally, I gave you so much clue. Honestly, it was hard to find out, right?” “You gave the hints to Princess Celestia and Luna about the thestrals. You were the ones who attacked us back in the forest. You were the ones who wanted to find Her so desperately so you searched somepony who figure out where is she. You really used us all and I was an idiot to not see that.” “You are a master detective Mr.Shine! My mother so proud of me now. She will get Canterlot and the thestrals in the same time while they are slaying each other and nopony will go to help them.” “You still don’t understand! You can’t take Canterlot and the army will aid us or capture back the city.” “What do you think? If I fool the Goddess of the Night, do you think we won’t fool the equestrian army?” “General Violet Mace…Is she a changeling too? How many changelings walks among us?!” He gave me an evil smile. – “A lot. Like example your little sergeant White Lance.”- That explains his traitorous behavior. – “His task was to get in the guard, became a lieutenant and gain their trust. Unfortunately, they chose you so we had to change the plan.” “In the right time he will lead us into a trap and take my place in the guard.” “You are a smart pony after all Monsoon. Than we could march through the city and the palace and take what we want.” “And what do you want?” He changed himself to his true form. He had a horn which was bent and smaller than our horns. His wings were more insect-like wing than a pegasi one. Holes were on his legs and he had fangs just like the bat ponies. I’m not sure how to describe his mane and tail but it wasn’t the same as mine. His whole body was black. He looked like pony-bug mix which was a sin against the world. “Do you know what the changelings eat?” – his voice changed too. It was a lot deeper then it was before. “I can’t imagine but I hope not ponies.” He chuckled. – “Well a few parts are true because we eat from the ponies but not their flesh. We eat their emotions but mostly their love.” – I don’t want to know what did he means about that. – “We can eat your emotions in three ways. With our fangs, with magic and when we just near the creature.” – If I had to guess the fangs would be the worst option for us. “You and your kind is disgusting.” – He charged up his horn then he changed to an exact copy of me. “Maybe but like it or not, that’s how we role.” – His voice sounded just like mine. – “We will make a feast upon the Canterlot battle. The main course will be you and the bat ponies.” “You won’t get away with this!” “The mighty city will fall and you say that, not me. – he winked at me and gave me that evil smile again. To see that on my face, freaks me out more than ever. “Why didn’t you attack already?” “Excuse me?” “You said nopony will send aid to Canterlot and Princess Luna is enough power to make chaos so why didn’t you attack already?” “Why should I tell you my plans? Anyway, you will figure it out sooner or later.” – he turned around. – “Or maybe you already figured it out, don’t you?” – He is just playing with me but he is right, I know. However, I want to hear that from his mouth. – “Oh well I want to keep them in one place. You know it’s easier for everyone.” - He changed his form back to Moonlight Moor. “If I get out from here-“ “Which won’t happen because I make sure of it. I know you and your capabilities.” “You don’t know me.” “Then why are we still talking? I could end your misery right now. To take all of your emotions and love. To watch how you die minute by minute. Nopony will notice it just after when everything collapsed and we won.” I gulped it. He wants to eat from me. I can’t do anything against it if he does it. These few seconds were one of my scariest few moments in my life. This was the first time when I was afraid what will happens next. “Sir! Queen Luna request your presence at the throne room.” – It was another pony voice. “Give me a minute then I go.” – he said to him then he looked deep into my eyes - “Remember this Monsoon Shine. The pony nation and the thestrals our main course. The other creatures just the dessert after your defeat. It was a really interesting talk but as you hear I have to go. See you soon.” – then he left the dungeons. I sat down in the middle of the cell. He will destroy everything which we love and I will see it from here. I don’t know how should I continue after this. A puddle was in front of my cell door. It was lit by a torch from the other side wall and I could see the dungeons door from it. It only opened when one of them came down to give me food but mostly the door was closed. The puddle was filled with the water which was dripping down from the ceiling. If you listened closely you could hear the symphony of the water drops. You can count the seconds between each drop. One, two, three, four. One, two, three, four. Four seconds. Only four seconds. The soldiers think their commanders plans through everything and knows every decision on the battlefield. That’s not true because we only think four seconds on the problem before we gave out our orders or we make decision. What can we do in four seconds? Obviously not make a though choice but we are doing it anyway because we must. Just after the battle we are facing the result our four second decision. My life in the guard was a lie. They led me and used me to achieve their little victory. One of my best friend was lie too. My rank, my four seconds decisions were lie too. It was all a lie and I believed them. I heard the door opened and somepony stopped in front of my cell. Maybe it was feeding time and it came earlier. My ears perked up because a familiar click echoed through the cell. It was my ticket out from here. However, it could be the changelings so I still remained at the wall. The pony or at least I hoped it was, throwed my sword next to me. Maybe they gave me a last time to fight against them before they eat from me. No, I won’t give them that entertainment so I still remained at the wall. A black armor was landed next to me just like the same as my father wearing. That pony or changeling won’t give up that so easily. I will end this once and for all. Me or that creature but when I turned around the sight stunned me. I knew she’d be somewhere here but I didn’t know she will be the one who frees me. She had an light green coat and red mane. She also wears a worn wonderbolt suit with a captain insignia. She waited for me to do anything but a few moments later she came inside grabbed my mane. “Get up and put these on!” – she ordered. She let me go and I did as she said. I put on the armor and grabbed my sword. – “Good now come with me I will get out from here.” We went out from the dungeons. I didn’t see any guard while we were escaping from there. Where are they? Maybe they find Her and killed Her with Princess Luna and the others. I’m not sure anything anymore. She led me on of the castle corridor then we went inside a room. She made sure nopony followed us than locked the room. “We have to be quick because they will notice you’ve gone from your cell. I will escort you to the gardens then-” – I didn’t know what was she talking about because still I couldn’t believe my eyes. She was the leader of the best flyers in Equestria before Spitfire and I know that from first hoof. I just stared at her. – “Monsoon are you listening to me?” “I-I- “– Actually, I didn’t know what should I say. “Monsoon you have to trust me or we both die.” Not a single word came out from my mouth. I really don’t know how to react. I didn’t even know why I followed her from my cell. She trotted in front of me than she hugged me. It was comforting and with full of love. The only pony I know who could do that is my mother Helia. I returned it. “I missed you so much.” – that was my first words to her. “I know.” – she whispered back. A few minutes later we parted away – “We don’t have too much time to get out from here.” “We can’t leave.” - I said. “Monsoon you can’t be serious.” “The changelings-“ “I know everything about the changelings and that’s why we have to get away from this mess.” “No, you don’t understand! The changelings already ruling the bat ponies just like the equestrian army. We can’t leave because the only pony who can stop this madness, it's us!” “You don’t think I don’t know!? I saw it when they captured Moonlight and replaced that monster. I saw it when your father changed his form to that monster. That’s why I want to leave as soon as possible. I almost lost everything except you and Winter.” “Dad?! Is he a changeling too?”- she just nodded. He was cold but he didn’t seem to be one of them.- “Look we can’t do that. We have to help them and not just Equestria but the thestrals too. If we can unite them we could strike back.” - Maybe I never understand what my mother felt in that moment but I can’t leave those ponies die because of me. “If we can unite them we are far more weaker to defeat them. Besides how did you plan to unite them?” “Well both princesses are here. They are more than enough to merge the two nations and we can still find Her.” – she started to think about it. Last time when I tried to speak with Luna she didn’t listen to me. If I get what she wants before her I will force her to talk with me. The only pony who can help with that is a prisoner too but maybe Mom knows where they locked her. “Alright Monsoon I go with your plan. You’re right we can’t let those ponies die.” “Thanks Mom. We will find Dad and make them pay.” – She smiled at me. – “Before we go do you know where are they holding Twilight? She’s a purple coated unicorn mare with a violet mane.” “Yes, I know where is she.” “Great then we are heading there.” They are keeping Twilight in one of the castle towers. Two bat pony guarded her. They were probably one of their elites because they were wearing the same armor as the pony which I killed in the forest. However, they hold spears which was interesting. “I will take care of them. We will meet again here in ten minutes.” – Mom said next to me. She trotted to them than she walked away with them. She distracted them with a fake order. Nice one. I went inside. She was sleeping at the tables and she was surrounded by books. It was cute though we don’t have time for this. I gently shook her shoulders to wake her up. She opened her eyes and she realized who woke her up. “It’s no time to ask just follow me Twilight!” “Monsoon they found Her!” “What?!” “I found the vault and I helped them to open it. They said if I don’t help to fulfill their destiny they will torture you and Princess Celestia to death.” – She was sobbing and she probably thinks she betrayed us. They used her just like me. “Twilight I have a plan and I will set everything right. I will promise but now you have to come with me.” – she nodded but before we could step out from the room the door opened up. I put on my helmet which covered my whole face. Five bat pony came inside the room. “We have orders to take you in front of Queen Luna.” – then probably their sergeant looked at me. – “What are you doing in here?” “I prepared the prisoner for the escort.” – I lied. I’m sorry Twilight. “Well then come along with us.” We went down to the main hall. When we arrived first they dragged us in here to the throne room. I couldn’t look around here at that time but now I can. The windows here was painted and most of them wasn’t broken. A few columns were there which has a few motives on it but nothing more. Actually, it was pretty empty but this helmet restricts my vision. After that we entered the throne room. We stopped in front of the thrones and we all bowed before Princess Luna. Surprisingly the other throne wasn’t empty. Princess Celestia was sitting there. “Twilight we have to ask your assistance once more.” “I did enough for you Luna. Leave me alone!” “I know you find the vault but unfortunately we can not open it. You gave us instructions how to do it but the vault doors still closed. So, you lied to us or you were a waste of time.” “I said the truth and I know how to get inside.” “Then prove it.” – she looked to me and I made a little nod which wasn’t suspicious enough to them. She saw it then turned back to her. “I’ll do it.” “You know what happens if you do not fulfill your task.” “I know and I said I will get everypony inside.” “Wise decision. Come with me my sister. We have to great Her properly.” – she didn’t say anything just stood up from her throne and followed her sister. We went directly out to the gardens. I just saw my mother joined our group alongside with my ‘father’. He was walking proudly while my mother looked like she was trying to escape. If that changeling ate from her I will make him to scream for his death. “Mythic and Helia. I am glad you two joined us.” – Luna said. “We don’t want to miss the greatest moment of our nation.” – My mother just nodded. We trotted down one of the cellars then we went through the tunnels until we hit a big cave hall. A huge vault door was in front of us. It was made from steal that’s for sure and symbols were on it. I couldn’t see them clearly because it was worn but I think they were cutie marks. Specifically, it was six cutie marks. Princess Celestia just stood next to Princess Luna. Her head was hung down and she didn’t say anything. She cried before we came down here and I know that’s for sure. It made me more angrier to see one of my princess like that. I wish I could do anything for her but in reality, I couldn’t. After my talk with that wretched creature I started to think everybody is a changeling around me. Paranoid? Maybe. I don’t know how many of them here but I will make them suffer for what did they do. Twilight channeled her magic into the vault. The cutie marks lit up one by one and we heard a few clicks then the vault opened up. Twilight collapsed and I helped her up. She was groaning in pain. I think she used all of her magic up. So, the vault reveals their secrets and maybe we could see Her finally. They wanted to release the lion out from his cage then they will get it. I don’t know what’s in that vault but with or without it I will make them run back to their home or kill them all.
Chapter 13When I was in the academy most of the ponies always asked what happened with Princess Luna. Why did she turn to Nightmare Moon? Why did she attack on her own kind? What happened to her after she was banished to the moon? And of course, is she going to come back ever? They always lied us something like Princess Luna was evil from the start and nopony could change her fate. Although they had an official answer about her return or at least it was more like a prophecy. The little story about her betrayal was our prophecy and it was only kid story until she appeared in Ponyville. Nopony thought six mares will stop her and change her back to Luna. However, that mares didn’t and now she was misled by these bugs. Of course, the other side is why I keep doing this? Why I want to help her? I could just save Celestia, Twilight and end this once and for all. So why? Because I see something in her. Something which I can’t describe. When she returned, we thought, we will know more from her past but instead it made more questions. She’s not Nightmare Moon yet. She’s not keeping us in an eternal night yet. She just wants Her. If she gets what she wants the tartarus will unleash from this vault. I don’t think she will sees me as a threat anymore, but I am the only one who knows the truth at least now. I have to stop this madness and protect Canterlot. Though I could appreciate some help with this. The vault itself was a library more or less. Bookshelves showed our path into the vault which was a labyrinth. Books from another ages and inventions which was never seen the sunlight You could find these things in this vault. It was built like a library, but it felt like a storage. I tried to read the book titles while we went inside more and more in the labyrinth. The dust ate most of them, but I could manage to figure out a few. The Tragedy of Pony. Well it's not a so happy title at all. I thought I will find some spell books or something like that and I just found books like these. Maybe in the next area. The Murders in the Street Sesame, Crime and Punishment, War and … and something I couldn’t read it clearly, but I don’t really care about it. I continued to read through the titles and I found something interesting. A whole section just named after one family. The Apples. They are one of the oldest family in Equestria but a book about them in here? While we ventured through the passages I counted five more sections like the Apples and with them they were seven. Six families from the old centuries. These were the ones who stood up next to Princess Celestia and Luna, a thousand years ago. With them they united the tribes and brought peace to Equestria until Nightmare Moon didn’t come. This is a story which mostly nopony knows which includes the family members either. Well if we survive this in one piece, I must come back here. The finest ponies who helped change the fate of Equestria forever. I didn’t realize it, but we stopped in front of another door. It was big and made out from crystals. In the middle of the door were carved something but I couldn’t see what was it. I tried to get closer, but they were stood so closely each other I couldn’t get through it. “So, what happens next Twilight Sparkle?” – asked Princess Luna. “We need one pony from each race and they have to channel their magic to the gate. This is the only way to open it.” “Are you sure there isn’t any other way to open it?” – asked Shadow Fang. He remained here to help Luna open the vault and get Her while the others prepared for the siege. “Yes.” “Is She on the other side?” “She will be on the other side or at least that’s what Star Swirl wrote down in his diary.” “Can an alicorn replace the three races?” – asked Luna “Maybe I’m not sure.” “Then my sister will do it.” – Wait is she really going to use her sister to open the gate? They forced to stand in front of the gate and took of the magical inhibitor. She took a glance on her sister before she did what Luna asked for. She charged her horn and channeled her magic inside the door. A few moments later a bright light came from the door which blinded everypony. When we recovered the door was open and Celestia was on the ground. Two bat pony helped her up. At this point Luna didn’t care what will happen with her sister. She just walked through her. We went inside the room and in the middle of it there was Her. She was frozen or maybe in stasis inside a big crystal. “Do not worry I am going to get you out from there.” – said Luna and charged her horn and blasted the crystal. When the smoke cleared She was still inside and nothing happened. Luna charged her horn and blasted again but still nothing. – “How can we get her out?!” – she almost shouted that. “We need a sword but not any kind of sword.” – said Twilight “What kind of sword we need?” – asked Shadow Fang. “A sword which was forged in the rays of Sun and Moon.” – Twilight read it from an old dusty book. That doesn’t make any sense. They can’t forge a weapon with rays, right? “I know only one sword with this description.” – Then Luna turned around and stared me. – “I remember clearly that day. It was made for a pony which I trusted the most, but he turned against me. Turned against us! A magical weapon which cut through mostly everything and their history was written down on the blade.” – Wait is she talking about my sword?! It can’t be that. I mean I know we got from them, but I didn’t know they made it. I stepped back and bumped in one of them. They surrounded me. I was trapped but if they attack me I will shield myself and teleport away from here. Suddenly a dark blue aura wrapped around my helmet and took off. “It is good to see you again Monsoon Shine.” “Likewise, Princess. You knew I was here, didn’t you?” “Yes indeed. Now give it to me!” “Princess listen to me! The changelings already infiltrated us. Anypony could be one from here.” – They started to look each other. “That’s ridiculous! They can’t change to us!” – said Shadow Fang “One of them revealed himself in front of me. Believe me they can change to you and they are heading with an army to Canterlot.” “I have to agree with Shadow Fang. You are just delaying. Now give it!” “I won’t do that.” “Give it to her Lieutenant!” – said Princess Celestia. I was surprised when I heard it and I glanced at her. Twilight was in front of her and I noticed something. She didn’t have the magical suppressor on her horn. “Alright.” – I drew out my sword and levitated to Luna. She took away from my aura. “Now Twilight!” – my mom shouted from the other side of the room. Twilight charged her horn and a purple magic wave went through us. It revealed the changelings. They were stood in their normal form next to the bat ponies. “CHANGELINGS!” – shouted Shadow Fang. Both side realized it what happened, and they instantly battled with each other. Luna didn’t care about it. She had my weapon, so she can open that thing. She made a shield and cut off from us. One of them tried to stab me but I dodged it. I have only two things left to fight against them. My magic and my hoofs. The changeling didn’t give up. Blows after blows and I just waited for the perfect time to strike back. Few seconds later he was tired, so I turned around and bucked him on his face. I knocked him out and grabbed his blade. I went for another one and thrusted my sword into his heart. He collapsed and died. The blade was stuck in him, so I left there. I charged my horn and blasted another two. I saw my mother was battling with a big one. I grabbed a spear from the ground and I galloped to help her. When I was close, she was already down. I jumped off the ground and I pierced his neck. He died immediately. “Are you alright?” – I asked. “Yes, I think so. Thanks, sweetie.” – she said. “They were twice as many as we are. A miracle has to happen to win this battle.” We retreated to the night blue shield with the thestrals and prayed for Luna’s help, but it never came. They fought bravely but like us they didn’t have any chance against them. “For Equestria!” – I recognize that voice. It was Spitfire. They charged through them. “For Equestria!” – I shouted. They were in the crossfire and that made them disorganized. The bat ponies and Shadow Fang followed me. I shot down the first one who came in my sight. Another knocked me down but when he lifts his weapon to give me his final blow, he suddenly collapsed. Luckily Winter stood behind him and he was faster than him. He helped me up. The rest of the changelings surrendered. We won. Finally, something good happened with us. I felt a hoof on my back. It was Winter, he’s…hugging me. “Bro I’m so happy to see you again.” – he said. “Me too brother.” – then he let me go. “I’m glad you’re alive but next time you're staying close to me where I can look after you.” – said Spitfire. “Thanks to saving us but don't pretend you are my big sister.” “Well I'm won't but not just me the only who you owe a thank.” “Reporting for duty Sir.” – said Sandy behind her alongside with Frost Wing. They were only two from my team. “What happened with the others?” “It seems they were changelings all along Sir with Sergeant White Lance.” – said Sandy. Damn this what I afraid. “Anyway, it’s good to see you two again.” – then a pony stepped forward and stopped in front of me. – “Dark Song I assume you helped them to get here.” “Yes. Look Monsoon I’m sorry what happened, and I hope you will forgive me on one day.” “Dark Song I’m just glad you’re on our side.” – I smiled at her. Then me and trotted to Winter. I was so happy to see them I completely forgot Luna’s shield. A big explosion heard from inside and everypony stared it. A few moments later the shield came down and we will saw Luna was holding a little filly. Her coat and mane were colored exactly like Luna’s. She had a tiny horn and wings. But strangely not normal pegasi wings like Celestia or Luna has. She had bat wings. So, she was a little alicorn filly. Twilight and Celestia was next to them. “Don’t worry my little star. I’m here now.” – Luna said and hugged her. My sword was on the ground where the shield was. I sheathed my blade then moved forward next to Luna. The filly fell back in sleep. “Princess Luna? Luna?” – Twilight and Celestia watched me. They both didn’t want to break the moment just like me, but I had to because we weren’t out from the frying pan. “I did everything for her and now I am happier than I ever be again. She was in here for a thousand years and she did not change at all.” “Princess, Canterlot is under siege and we are the only ones who can help them. I know it’s-“ “You do not know nothing. I did horrible things Monsoon Shine just to get her. How could anypony still want my help.” “I know but we forgive you. We forgave you when you were Nightmare Moon and we forgive you now too.” “Tia would you forgive me again?” “Yes, my little sister.” – she smiled “After what I did why?” “Because you and Celestia are the beacon of hope for the ponies.” “Do I really mean that much for them? Did I really mean that much a thousand years ago before I became that evil mare?” “Yes, you do.” – I bowed before her. Then everypony did the same thing behind me. - “Help us to defeat the changelings. Protect your ponies and protect Her.” – she stood up and turned around with the filly in her hoofs. “I will help, and we will show the fury of the ponies.” – That’s what I wanted to hear. “Alright, Spitfire is the Ponyville HQ still up?” – I asked. “Yep.” “We will plan our next move from there. Now gear up and let’s go ponies.” – I ordered. When we arrived at Ponyville it was dawned. Luna let Celestia to raise the sun. Maybe the tables turned now, and we can solve our problem one by one or at least I hoped. Anyway, the village didn’t change at all. The military camp was same as usual. Tents, supplies and ponies everywhere. We went inside one of the Apple family’s barn. I think they are angry to us, but we have to use it to wipe the changelings out once and for all. The little filly was behind Luna’s mane most of the time if she isn’t sleeping. Luna didn’t tell her name yet but in time she will. Interestingly she was in school age at first sight. She was look like a mini Luna except her wings. It was cute to see her like that. I sat down to the big table which was in the middle of the barn. On the other side of the table was Mighty Strike. I doubt see him again but apparently, he wasn’t a changeling at all and he survived. “We tried to hold them back in here, but they easily break through.” – he said while he pointed on the map – “They were too many. “How much?” “Four times bigger than us.” – that’s not what I wanted to hear. This army could breach inside easily, and it doesn’t matter they are thestrals or not. The only force which hold them back that big shield around Canterlot. “Do we have any news from the inside?” – I asked “Nothing. Unfortunately, the barrier blocks every communication which includes the UDC radios too.” I looked at the map. The city itself built on the mountain side so they can’t easily attack from the land. The only road is relatively not big enough to maintain an attack from there. So, the only option is left, the air. They can just win this battle if they are already inside and I fear that shield won’t be up forever. “So, did you figure out something?” – asked Mighty. “Not yet but if you are hurrying me I won’t come up with anything.” “But we don’t have time! You were the star of the academy and you always had a plan in your saddlebag so come up with something now!” “Mighty you’re not helping so shut up!” “Monsoon we left our ponies without protection at Canterlot and if you are correct, not just the army but nopony will help on us. This is real and with each minute our chances to save them are going down.” “Oh yeah then why you didn’t come up with anything until I wasn’t here? You are an incompetent idiot who just waiting somepony like me to come up with a solution. So, if you’re not helping, get out and make our troops ready!” “Are you like to play with life’s because, it seems you do. “ “Do it as I ordered Mighty!” “I don’t have to do anything for you!” “I am the ONE who lead this army by the orders of the princesses and Captain Shining Armor. YOU must do and act as I say! Understood?” – he just glanced at me. – “I ask again. Did you understand?” “Sir yes Sir!” “Good.” – He left. Sometimes you have to hide your fears and worries. Yes, I know…Wait a minute. Speaking of hiding I think I know what we are going to do. We all gathered everypony in the barn and they were here to listen my fantastic plan about the changeling problem. The princesses were the last ones who sat down. They all staring at me and they are waiting for me to start. “Alright… so the past two hours I was working on a plan. I read through books and maps and maybe we could win this battle.” “We need more than a ‘maybe’ Monsoon.” – said Dark Song “Yeah I know but if you let me explain it that would be great. Okay well the barrier holds down not just Canterlot but all the hidden escape routes except one. I had to make sure about it, but it’s exists, and they don’t know about it.” “And where is that passage?” “Before Canterlot built out, there was a crystal mine inside the mountain. The mine shut down after that, but the tunnels are still there and most of them connected to houses, cellars. They closed it all. However, they collapsed one tunnel the border of the shield which means if reopen the passage the barrier won’t be there.” “The plan is the main army go on head on head with their army while a small team infiltrate inside the city and open up the shield at the walls. We will use the reveal spell on them and crush them with the two army and the rest of the thestrals. I think if we took out their leader they will surrender.” “This plan is equal to zero and you know that!” – shouted Mighty. “Look Monsoon I know you’re tired and under a lot of stress, but I have to agree with Mighty. What if the tunnel isn’t there?” – said Spitfire. “Spitfire I want to convince you all, but I can’t. This is our only chance and we don’t have any help from the outside. We don’t know anything from their kind, but they already know our moves and thoughts. They…they defeated us.” – They all stood up in unison. They didn’t believe what I just said. “I was the pony who led them to the thestrals, I was the one who played Princess Luna their hoofs, I was the one who made this mess. And now we are doing what they want. The only chance to surprise them is that tunnel but they tricked us. Nopony will stop them.” “That is not true Monsoon Shine. We will stop them, and we will fight for our last breath to protect our little ponies.” – said Princess Celestia. – “You had an oath and you are broking it right now. They were foolish to challenge the ponies. We will show them we are not giving up so easily. The question is, are you going to fight for Equestria or accept it you lose everything against them?” “I am willing to sacrifice everything for Equestria and the ponies who lives inside. I am willing to sacrifice everything for the Princesses and to fulfill my promise.” – The first two sentence which you have to say when you get into the Royal Guard. I think that’s a proper answer for her. “Then we shall prepare for a battle.”
Chapter 11 - The truth revealedThey flew through the forest like they were here before. This explains why they were find us easily and set up an ambush against us. I just hope Spitfire don’t do anything stupid to rescue Princess Celestia. We flew out from the forest then I saw it. The Castle of the Two Sisters. Ruins of an old castle and a memorial place of two sisters battle. The castle walls are crumbling down and vines going through, between the mossy stone bricks. We landed at the courtyard. We were in the heart of their camp. I looked around and I realized something. They had supplies, weapons and military tents. They had everything not just for to build an outpost but also for a siege. They untied us then Twilight helped me to get up from the ground. We trotted to a big wooden door which lead us to the castle throne room. Before we stepped inside a blacked armor pony followed us which was different from the others. It had a horn. It was a Unicorn and in here?! Somepony helps them to fight against us. These wretched traitors. The throne room was bigger than the Canterlot one. Some holes were on the walls but they were patching it up. Mostly the painted windows were broken but some of them still intact. We approached the thrones and most of the thestrals followed us. Princess Celestia throne was empty of course although it was huge. The throne itself was solid gold and on the top of that was her sun emblem. On the other side was Princess Luna throne. It was made of a dark gem or something like that and a crescent moon was carved the top of that. She sat in her throne until she saw us. She was wearing a similar armor like Nightmare Moon wore except the helmet. They forced us to bow before her then they did either. “My Queen, I captured the pony who can help us to achieve our goals.” – Moonlight Moor said while he was pointing at Twilight. “I won’t help you with anything!” – Twilight shouted. “Oh yes you will because if you’re not I have to kill your friends. Luckily I attempt to capture alive their officer who killed one of our elite soldier.” “What does she have to do?” – I asked before Twilight could say anything. “Why should I tell you that? You are a threat to all of us.” “That’s why I didn’t ask you, I asked the princess.” “Hah! You dare to questioning My Queen!” “Moonlight let him speak!” – That was the first time when she spoke and it was terrifying. Her tone was calm but aggressive. “Yes, My Queen.” “To answer your question Lieutenant, she will help us to open up a vault.” “What’s in that vault?” “I can not tell you that.” “Why do you keep fighting? We can settle down this peacefully and help you.” “I fear that is not an option anymore.” “There’s always a option to set things right.” “Help us?! You are too naïve lieutenant. If it was up to me, you would be already dead.” – said Moonlight. “Then it’s a good thing, it’s not on you.” – a new voice said behind me. He had a deep and caring voice. It was so familiar, I couldn’t believe it but it was too real. He stopped next to me. – “Your Highness, he won’t be a problem, I will take care of him.” “I am sorry Mythic but we have to imprison him.” “I understand Your Highness but I could make sure-“ “That is my last order Captain.” – he just nodded. “Mythic don’t worry about him. The dungeons very comfortable for a pony like him.” – said Moonlight Moor with an evil smile. – “Lock him up!” – he gave out the order. The blacked armor unicorn just watched me how they carried me out from the throne room. I didn’t want to leave Twilight alone so tried to resist but they were stronger than me. After all these years he is alive. Mythic Shine, my father is alive. Perspective Sergeant Sandy Blaze Ponyville HQ The soldiers in front of the tent saluted for me. I can’t get used to the way of the ponies look at me. My or at least Monsoon’s squad hardly accept the fact I’m commanding them. I have to work hard to show them I’m worthy to be the leader of this squad. I went inside where they are guarding the captured thestral. The tent was dark inside and the only light source was a little lamp. She was just sitting in the corner. Her mane was dirty and she was a complete mess. She knew I was inside. “What do you want?” – she asked. She didn’t even turn to me. “I wanted to speak with you Dark Song.I need to know what are you doing in here?” “Good luck with that.” “I will get out everything you know, one way or another.” “The question is, are you strong enough for that? You are not that kind of pony who do such nasty things.” “We’ll see.” – I drew out my sword. She looked at me. – “We trusted you, Monsoon Shine trusted you and you just backstabbed us. Now he’s dead and it’s my job to do everything to rescue the princess. If you think you’re in safe then you’re wrong.” “Wait Monsoon Shine died?” “Yes, when we retreated, he didn’t come out with us.” “I’m sorry.” – she said quietly. We sat looking at each other for a few moments before she opened her mouth again. – “I didn’t want to do this but my father....my father thought we have to do our task and nothing matters. You trusted and accepted us without anything and how we repaid it? We killed two of your ponies.” – she sighed. – “You showed us something which the purple one Twilight always said.” “And what was it?” “Friendship.” - Did she break? I mean it was easier than I thought but did she speak the truth or she just lying again? I saw tears coming down on her cheeks. “If you still believe we could solve this in peacefully than you have to tell everything to me.” “I will tell as much I can but just you and your team.” ”Alright I’m listening.” – I said then sat down next to her. At least it’s a good start and I hope she speaks the truth. Perspective Second Lieutenant Winter Shine on the southeast side of the Everfree Forest It was raining. The only thing I hate more than this forest is when it’s raining. It’s harder flying see anything when it rained. I was next to Spitfire. She didn’t say anything the whole time while we flew in here. My brother death hit her harder than I thought. She was tough and she never showed her feeling but I felt her anger. I was angry too and I will kill it without hesitation if I see one of them. However, Monsoon taught me one thing. Always think with clear minds. I know his alive and I didn’t give up on him yet. Spitfire signed us to land. We weren’t too far from the supply line. Spitfire examined the route and where we should ambush them. Each one of us drew out our daggers. It was easier to fight with it from the sky. Well a big stallion with a small weapon. Let’s make the best of it. “So, what’s the plan Captain?” – asked Soarin. “We raid them but I’m starting to think it’s a trap.” “Why?” “Because they left their supplies unguard. See?” – I looked there where she pointed with Soarin. They really left everything there. “They probably hiding in the bushes.” – I said. “Yes, and if they want to trap us, we graciously step in it.” “What? You can’t be serious!” “Oh, I am serious. They left everything in an open area and we are better in there instead in those woods. We will go out and fight with them and we don’t show mercy. Get ready wonderbolts!” We flew to the supplies and we made a circle formation around it. As we expected they were swarming out from the forest. They chose the wrong partner to fight with it. I will show them what a wonderbolt capable of. The first one approached me and attacked me. I easily dodged then I stabbed him with my dagger. I bucked him and sent back to the forest. Another one came to harm me but I easily defeated it. The others fighting heavily against them but they couldn’t match to us. If that was the team they sent to stop us then they are in a bigger problem as we thought. You can hear how the metals clinging and you can smell the blood in the air. It wasn’t a long fight. They already retreated and some of us wanted to follow them which included me but Spitfire signaled to stand down. “I don’t want to walk into two traps in a day.” – she said “So now we just sitting down and wait?” – I asked. “Exactly Winter.” – she pointed to me. – “Fleetfoot I need you to fly back to the HQ. Inform them our situation here and ask for reinforcements.” “Yes Ma’am!” – she said and flew up. Everypony settled down around the supplies. They were all talking about those bat pony things. I was thinking about my brother. If I find who killed him I will- “How are you feeling?” – asked Spitfire abruptly next to me. “At first I was furious and now I’m just heartbroken.” “Yeah I know what are you feeling. You two are really true friend of me.” “Look Spitfire I’m sorry how I spoke you before and what I did back when you became the captain of the wonderbolt. You are a great captain. I couldn’t handle all of this like you did. I’m happy to server under you.” “Thank you and I’m glad you are here with us.” “Still I have a few things to apologies to my fellow wonderbolts.” “Well you could start to pay that two hundred bits, what you owe to Soarin.” I chuckled. – “Then it can wait. Besides how did you know about it? She giggled. – “He told me of course and he told me to get it from you. It doesn’t matter how.” “You want that from me now?” “Maybe.” The bushes started to rustle suddenly. We both got up just immideatly just like the rest of the team. We were in a battle stance but I nopony could ready, what came out from the forest. I dropped my knife and rubbed my eyes. It was real. Lieutenant Monsoon Shine in The Castle of the Two Sisters They took me down to dungeons. As they said it was an ideal place for guest like me. The water was dripping down on the walls. I started to get used to the darkness so this was just another obstacle in my way. I have to get out from here as soon as possible but first I have to figure it out how. Suddenly the heavy prison doors opened up. I heard the heavy hoofsteps to getting closer to me. I could hardly see the face in the darkness but it was unmistakably my father. He was carrying a tray with his magic. The color of his magic was the same as mine, blue. I thought he was died back in Vanhoover but apparently, he is more than alive. “I thought you might be hungry.” – he put down the tray in front of my cell. “Dad…. is it really you?” “Yes, son it’s really me.” “What are you doing in here?” “To prevent the destruction of Equestria. I will answer most of your questions Monsoon.” “How did you survive and where have you been in all those years?” “When these creatures attacked Vanhoover we were defended at all cost while the civilians evacuated. We almost finished and we even pushed them back at the edge of the city. Than everything went wrong. They dropped down something which caused a big explosion. I barely survived and I don’t know how but Moonlight Moor and the thestrals found me.” “I lost my memory after the battle. They explained me what were those things back in the city and they said if we won’t deal with them we will be doomed. I believed them than I started to recruit ponies from Equestria, that’s when I saw your mother again and my memories came back. However, they were right they were among us so I stick with them. I asked them to bring my family to Oakhaven but they were allowed one. I chose Helia instead of you two.” “I don’t know what should I say Dad. When mom was gone too we were crushed. We tried to search her but first Winter gave up and then I had to admit our parents left us until today. You didn’t even want to meet with us again, right?” “Son I tried but I had to leave both of you.” “Why did you have to?” “Because of them.” “Who is them?” He sighed. – “They called themselves Changelings. They are shapeshifters so they could be anypony. They also have wings and magic so they are a powerful opponent. They were the ones who attacked Vanhover before. The thestrals noticed them before Nightmare Moon return. At first, they thought they will eliminate them with her but unfortunately, she turned back to Princess Luna. So, we had to convince her somehow, to be on our side.” “We hinted a few things to find Oakhaven but I didn’t know they will send you to the expedition. I didn’t even know you are a lieutenant in the royal guard.” “Guess why?” – I said it sarcastically. “Monsoon I’m sorry but I had to make that decision and I hope the solution our problem is Her.” “Princess Luna?” “No not Princess Luna.” “Then who is Her?” “You will see soon enough.” I rolled my eyes - “Right. Secrecy as always.” “Leave out from this Monsoon.” “I simply can’t.” “Why couldn’t you just stay out from this?” “Well I don’t know you saw it but I’m still in the Royal Guard which means I have to protect the Princess or the princesses. You are holding one of them so I have to rescue her that’s why I can’t turn back around leave.” “What are you thinking yourself exactly son? You think you are important? Or you think you can change everything? It’s not a game Son! It’s the real world. Ponies will die in each of your side soon if you don’t let us do our thing. You were so confident when you came inside the forest and you thought you could rescue Princess Celestia. But you failed!” I shrugged - “What do you think dad? What are the other ones doing right now? They failed the to protect the only pony who gave them hope and literally the sun. They will march towards here and kill every single one of you. It won’t matter it’s thestral or not. They completely wipe you out so I suggest, do what you do, as quickly as you can, because they are coming.” “Oh, so that’s mean, we are all dead? You are a fool son if you think that! They are mightier than you think and they know more than us. They taught me how to get stronger and not just me. They taught your mom too. “Stronger? Do you hear yourself sometimes? You are speaking like we weaklings slow you down!” “I didn’t say that! I said they showed me how to get more powerful.” “Dad you saw your own son how they imprison him. Do I still mean anything to you? “Yes of course and I tried to stop it! You are my son. My blood. You, your mother and Winter means everything for me.” “Well not too much effort I see. What do you think what will Winter do when he hears the big news, you are alive?” “He will understand this either.” I sighed. - “You know this situation wouldn’t happen if you trusted us in the first time. We could solve this without more blood. Equestria offered the friendship to them but they just backstabbed us.” “Where did you get this nonsense Monsoon? Friendship? You saw your own eyes they are not the friendly type ponies. The only way to protect ourselves is to wake Her up. Please Monsoon I love you so that’s why ask as your father, don’t stand in our way.” “You know I can’t do that… Sir. Duty first.” – he didn’t say anything just shook his head then he left. I lost my father again. No friends, no family. Once a smart pony said: To live without Hope is to Cease to live. I was alone in the dark cell. I was completely alone.
